A continuation of the answer to the Scots Presbyterian eloquence dedicated to the Parliament of Scotland : being a vindication of the acts of that august assembly from the clamours and aspersions of the Scots prelatical clergy in their libels printed in England : with a confutation of Dr. M-'s postscript in answer to the former ... : as also reflections on Sir Geo. Mackenzy's Defence of Charles the Second's government is Scotland ... together with the acts of the Scots General Assembly and present Parliament compared with the acts of Parliament in the two last reigns against the Presbyterians / Will. Laick.
         Ridpath, George, d. 1726.
      
       
         
           1693
        
      
       Approx. 181 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 72 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A57284
         Wing R1460
         ESTC R28103
         10409737
         ocm 10409737
         44963
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57284)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 44963)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1389:4)
      
       
         
           
             A continuation of the answer to the Scots Presbyterian eloquence dedicated to the Parliament of Scotland : being a vindication of the acts of that august assembly from the clamours and aspersions of the Scots prelatical clergy in their libels printed in England : with a confutation of Dr. M-'s postscript in answer to the former ... : as also reflections on Sir Geo. Mackenzy's Defence of Charles the Second's government is Scotland ... together with the acts of the Scots General Assembly and present Parliament compared with the acts of Parliament in the two last reigns against the Presbyterians / Will. Laick.
             Ridpath, George, d. 1726.
          
           xv, [1], 52 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1693.
          
           
             Pages cropped with loss of print. Defective Union Theological Seminary Library, New York copy spliced at end.
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Curate, Jacob. -- Scotch Presbyterian eloquence.
           Church of Scotland -- Controversial literature.
           Scotland. -- Parliament.
           Presbyterianism.
        
      
    
     
        2002-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           CONTINUATION
           OF
           THE
           ANSWER
           TO
           THE
           Scots
           Presbyterian
           Eloquence
           ,
           Dedicated
           to
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           .
           Being
           a
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           that
           August
           Assembly
           ,
           from
           the
           Clamours
           and
           Aspersions
           of
           the
           Scots
           Prelatical
           Clergy
           ,
           in
           their
           Libels
           printed
           in
           England
           .
           With
           a
           Confutation
           of
           Dr.
           M
           —
           's
           Postscript
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           proving
           ,
           That
           it
           's
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           
           England's
           Interest
           ,
           to
           countenance
           the
           Scots
           outed
           Clergy
           .
           As
           also
           Reflections
           on
           Sir
           Geo.
           Mackenzy's
           
             Defence
             of
          
           Charles
           
             the
             Second's
             Government
             in
          
           Scotland
           .
           And
           Instances
           on
           Record
           of
           Sir
           
           George's
           Subornation
           against
           Sir
           Hugh
           and
           Sir
           
             George
             Campbel
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Laird
           of
           Blackwood
           ,
           Presbyterian
           Gentlemen
           .
           Together
           with
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Scots
           General
           Assembly
           and
           present
           Parliament
           ;
           compared
           with
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           in
           the
           two
           last
           Reigns
           against
           the
           Presbyterians
           .
           By
           VVILL
           .
           LAICK
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1693.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           STATES
           of
           SCOTLAND
           in
           Parliament
           Assembled
           .
        
         
           
             Most
             Noble
             Patriots
             ;
          
        
         
           I
           Presume
           ,
           but
           with
           that
           profound
           Respect
           which
           is
           due
           to
           such
           an
           August
           Assembly
           ,
           humbly
           to
           implore
           your
           Protection
           to
           this
           rude
           and
           indigested
           ,
           yet
           real
           Effort
           of
           true
           Love
           to
           my
           Country
           ,
           and
           to
           you
           
             Worthy
             Patriots
          
           in
           particular
           ,
           whom
           all
           honest-hearted
           Scotsmen
           look
           upon
           as
           
             the
             Healers
             of
             our
             Breaches
             ,
             and
             Restorers
             of
             our
             Paths
             to
             dwell
             in
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           any
           Man
           who
           has
           a
           drop
           of
           true
           Scots
           Blood
           in
           his
           Veins
           ,
           to
           hear
           your
           Authority
           impugned
           ,
           and
           your
           Wisdom
           called
           in
           Question
           ,
           without
           resenting
           it
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           his
           Ability
           :
           And
           if
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           common
           Opinion
           of
           some
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           ,
           
             S●otorum
             ingenia
             sint
             praefervida
          
           ,
           an
           Affront
           of
           that
           Nature
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           them
           boil
           over
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           former
           Endeavour
           I
           could
           not
           forbear
           to
           besprinkle
           ,
           
             Scotico
             aceto
          
           ,
           some
           degenerate
           Monsters
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           who
           exposed
           to
           contempt
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           ,
           whatever
           Scotsmen
           account
           dear
           in
           things
           Civil
           and
           Sacred
           .
        
         
           Had
           it
           been
           only
           a
           particular
           Party
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           pack'd
           Clubs
           as
           disgraced
           the
           Name
           of
           Parliaments
           in
           former
           Reigns
           ,
           and
           enacted
           such
           Laws
           as
           their
           present
           Majesties
           ,
           with
           your
           Advice
           ,
           have
           declared
           to
           be
           impious
           ;
           had
           it
           ,
           I
           say
           been
           thus
           ,
           the
           Matter
           might
           have
           been
           the
           more
           easily
           digested
           ;
           but
           to
           have
           a
           lawful
           and
           a
           freely
           elected
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           charged
           in
           a
           Neighbouring
           Kingdom
           with
           a
           deliberate
           and
           malicious
           Lie
           ,
           in
           an
           Act
           so
           unanimously
           resolv'd
           on
           and
           duly
           canvas'd
           ,
           as
           was
           that
           of
           your
           Assembly
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Nation
           's
           being
           first
           reformed
           by
           Presbyters
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           Presbyterian
           Government
           is
           most
           sutable
           to
           the
           Inclinations
           of
           our
           People
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           Lie
           of
           that
           Nature
           charged
           upon
           you
           ,
           
           is
           a
           Piece
           of
           Impudence
           that
           none
           but
           the
           Party
           culpable
           could
           be
           guilty
           of
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           exhaust
           all
           the
           Treasure
           of
           the
           bottomless
           Pit
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           to
           bankrupt
           the
           Malice
           and
           Falshood
           of
           Hell
           for
           ever
           after
           ,
           they
           go
           on
           to
           charge
           you
           further
           ,
           with
           lodging
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           such
           blasphemous
           ignorant
           and
           immoral
           Beasts
           ,
           as
           Asrica
           never
           produced
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           to
           aggravate
           your
           Guilt
           ,
           would
           make
           our
           Neighbouring
           Nation
           believe
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           ●ame
           time
           you
           have
           turn'd
           out
           such
           a
           Generation
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           would
           have
           been
           proud
           of
           for
           their
           Sanctity
           ,
           and
           ador●d
           for
           their
           Learning
           .
           Thus
           those
           common
           Incendiaries
           ,
           in
           their
           printed
           Libels
           ,
           treat
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           which
           for
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           its
           Standing
           ,
           and
           fulness
           of
           its
           Power
           ,
           gives
           place
           to
           none
           in
           Europe
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           most
           Noble
           Patriots
           ,
           that
           that
           Party
           should
           treat
           you
           thus
           ,
           seeing
           they
           hate
           your
           being
           any
           otherwise
           than
           
             to
             serve
             as
             their
             Drudges
             ,
             and
             devour
             the
             best
             and
             most
             industrious
             Part
             of
             the
             Subjects
          
           ;
           by
           which
           both
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           Ancient
           Kingdom
           which
           you
           represent
           ,
           were
           well-nigh
           entomb'd
           in
           Oblivion
           and
           Disgrace
           .
           It
           was
           that
           Party
           who
           changed
           a
           well-limited
           and
           regular
           Monarchy
           ,
           into
           an
           absolute
           and
           uncontroulable
           Tyranny
           ;
           that
           durst
           arrogate
           ,
           a
           Power
           to
           cass
           and
           annul
           your
           firmest
           Laws
           ,
           and
           treat
           you
           with
           Contempt
           as
           perfect
           Slaves
           a
           .
           It
           was
           that
           Party
           who
           robbed
           Christ
           of
           his
           Prerogatives
           Royal
           ,
           to
           be
           Jewels
           in
           the
           Crowns
           of
           their
           Absolute
           Monarchs
           b
           .
           It
           was
           that
           Party
           which
           robbed
           the
           People
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           an
           absolute
           dependance
           on
           the
           Prelatical
           Mitres
           c
           :
           And
           not
           only
           deprived
           you
           of
           the
           Property
           of
           your
           Houses
           d
           ,
           but
           denied
           you
           a
           safe
           Retreat
           into
           your
           own
           Hearts
           e
           .
           It
           was
           that
           Party
           who
           rendred
           K.
           Iames
           the
           Sixth
           so
           much
           a
           Prelatical
           Bigot
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           disturbance
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           his
           Oath
           ,
           to
           obtrude
           Bishops
           upon
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           persecute
           the
           sincerest
           Protestants
           ,
           while
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           indulged
           the
           Papists
           ;
           and
           in
           fine
           ,
           had
           such
           an
           aversion
           for
           his
           Native
           Country
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           seeing
           it
           once
           in
           three
           Years
           ,
           for
           administring
           Justice
           according
           to
           his
           Promise
           ,
           he
           never
           came
           to
           it
           but
           once
           after
           his
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           favouring
           his
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           
           which
           he
           pretended
           once
           so
           much
           to
           admire
           ,
           he
           persecuted
           those
           who
           declin'd
           a
           Conformity
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           It
           was
           that
           Party
           who
           influenced
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           though
           a
           Native
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           put
           such
           an
           intolerable
           Affront
           upon
           the
           Nation
           ,
           as
           to
           demand
           their
           Crown
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           England
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           to
           invade
           us
           with
           a
           formidable
           Army
           ,
           designing
           an
           absolute
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           unnatural
           manner
           to
           subject
           that
           Nation
           to
           his
           newly
           acquired
           Crown
           ;
           which
           his
           Ancestors
           did
           so
           much
           disdain
           ,
           that
           they
           maintain'd
           300
           Years
           War
           upon
           that
           Head
           with
           no
           small
           Glory
           .
           And
           how
           the
           Faction
           prevail'd
           with
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           to
           requite
           our
           Nation
           for
           making
           themselves
           a
           Field
           of
           Blood
           in
           Defence
           of
           his
           Title
           ,
           is
           so
           fresh
           ,
           that
           it
           needs
           not
           be
           recapitulated
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           yet
           much
           more
           recent
           ,
           how
           well
           K.
           Iames
           the
           Seventh
           rewarded
           us
           for
           owning
           his
           Right
           of
           Succession
           ,
           when
           England
           had
           in
           a
           manner
           spued
           him
           out
           by
           the
           Bill
           of
           Exclusion
           ;
           he
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           rewarded
           us
           ,
           by
           publishing
           such
           despotical
           Proclamations
           ,
           as
           with
           an
           unparallel'd
           audacity
           ,
           declared
           us
           Slaves
           to
           the
           perpetual
           Infamy
           of
           that
           Generation
           of
           Scotsmen
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           tamely
           bereft
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           which
           our
           Noble
           Progenitors
           maintained
           against
           
             Romans
             ,
             Picts
             ,
             Britains
             ,
             Danes
             ,
             Saxons
             ,
             Normans
          
           and
           English
           ,
           for
           twenty
           preceeding
           Ages
           .
           So
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           considering
           how
           the
           Prelatical
           Faction
           in●luenced
           those
           four
           Monarchs
           to
           treat
           our
           Nation
           ,
           though
           they
           derived
           their
           Being
           and
           Honour
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           were
           otherwise
           in
           many
           respects
           ,
           
             tantorum
             haud
             quaquam
             indigni
             avorum
          
           .
           The
           Resolve
           of
           your
           August
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           Prelacy
           was
           an
           insupportable
           Grievance
           to
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           deserves
           to
           be
           engraven
           in
           Pillars
           of
           Corinthian
           Brass
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           Scotsmen
           (
           as
           no
           doubt
           many
           thousands
           will
           )
           should
           not
           only
           whe●
           their
           Pens
           ,
           but
           their
           Swords
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           that
           Party
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           Reign
           ,
           impugn
           your
           Authority
           ,
           by
           procuring
           Letters
           from
           Court
           to
           command
           such
           things
           to
           the
           Assembly
           as
           by
           Law
           they
           are
           not
           obliged
           to
           comply
           with
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           should
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           could
           neither
           have
           been
           answerable
           to
           God
           nor
           
             your
             Honours
          
           for
           it
           ,
           to
           pull
           down
           with
           their
           own
           Hands
           ,
           that
           Hedg
           which
           he
           in
           his
           Providence
           ,
           by
           your
           Act
           ,
           hath
           set
           about
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           lodging
           the
           Government
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           which
           no
           doubt
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           your
           August
           Assembly
           judged
           to
           be
           the
           best
           Expedient
           to
           secure
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           noncompliance
           ,
           how
           did
           they
           procure
           the
           Dissolution
           and
           Reproach
           of
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           to
           the
           manifest
           violation
           of
           your
           Authority
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Advice
           of
           some
           English
           Courtiers
           and
           Prelats
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           homologate
           the
           Ancient
           Pretensions
           of
           that
           Crown
           and
           Church
           over
           yours
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           view
           of
           the
           World
           declare
           our
           Parliament
           and
           General
           Assembly
           not
           able
           to
           give
           Advice
           in
           our
           own
           Affairs
           ,
           but
           fit
           to
           be
           over-ruled
           by
           a
           pack'd
           Club
           of
           another
           Nation
           :
           and
           shall
           they
           act
           thus
           impune
           to
           affront
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           Malice
           it self
           cannot
           say
           ,
           as
           their
           Party
           did
           formerly
           of
           the
           English
           Parliament
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           but
           a
           superfluous
           Tumour
           or
           Wen
           :
           for
           all
           who
           know
           our
           History
           ,
           are
           sensible
           of
           the
           share
           which
           the
           Scots
           Parliaments
           have
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Government
           ,
           been
           possest
           of
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Legislative
           ,
           but
           the
           Executive
           Power
           :
           and
           ,
           if
           our
           Historians
           may
           be
           believed
           ,
           laid
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           have
           often-times
           since
           regulated
           and
           limited
           the
           Power
           of
           our
           Monarchy
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           eternal
           Confusion
           of
           all
           those
           who
           would
           insinuate
           the
           danger
           thereof
           to
           Kingly
           Government
           ,
           have
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           preserved
           our
           Monarchy
           in
           a
           longer
           and
           more
           uninterrupted
           Succession
           than
           any
           Nation
           of
           Europe
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           unknown
           to
           your
           August
           Assembly
           what
           Convulsions
           the
           Prelatical
           Party
           have
           thrown
           the
           Kingdom
           into
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           Intrusion
           of
           their
           Prelacy
           ;
           and
           how
           near
           the
           Ruine
           both
           of
           our
           Religious
           and
           Civil
           Liberties
           were
           effected
           ,
           by
           their
           Concurrence
           with
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           late
           Reigns
           ,
           represented
           in
           your
           
             Claim
             of
             Right
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           World
           cannot
           but
           justify
           your
           Conduct
           in
           depriving
           them
           of
           any
           share
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           only
           seek
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           undermine
           ;
           and
           tho
           they
           should
           comply
           with
           the
           Terms
           required
           in
           Law
           ,
           yet
           their
           former
           Perjuries
           and
           contradictory
           Tests
           are
           but
           too
           shrew'd
           Causes
           to
           suspect
           their
           future
           Levity
           ,
           which
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Disaffectedness
           they
           have
           generally
           evidenced
           to
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           demonstrates
           how
           dangerous
           it
           is
           to
           entrust
           them
           with
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Peoples
           Consciences
           .
           And
           what
           may
           justly
           render
           them
           hateful
           to
           all
           honest
           Scots-men
           ,
           is
           the
           Obloquy
           and
           Reproach
           they
           have
           thrown
           here
           upon
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ;
           and
           their
           under-hand
           dealing
           with
           the
           high-flown
           Church-of
           -
           
           England-Party
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           Heart-hatred
           at
           our
           Country
           and
           Religion
           ;
           and
           have
           treated
           you
           with
           so
           much
           Contempt
           ,
           that
           tho
           you
           mov'd
           for
           an
           Union
           ,
           and
           his
           Majesty
           was
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           back
           it
           ,
           they
           disdain'd
           to
           give
           him
           any
           Answer
           ,
           as
           thinking
           you
           unworthy
           of
           a
           Politick
           or
           Temporal
           Union
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           would
           be
           at
           forcing
           you
           to
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Spiritual
           Union
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           could
           effectuate
           ,
           the
           World
           must
           allow
           that
           they
           ought
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           to
           beg
           us
           for
           Fools
           ,
           who
           could
           believe
           that
           they
           have
           a
           Kindness
           for
           our
           Souls
           ,
           who
           have
           ●one
           for
           our
           Bodies
           .
           Yet
           this
           is
           the
           Party
           that
           our
           Prelatical
           
           Country-men
           do
           so
           much
           court
           and
           make
           Application
           to
           ,
           while
           they
           slight
           Scots-men
           who
           are
           authoriz'd
           to
           represent
           our
           Affairs
           :
           So
           much
           have
           they
           divested
           themselves
           of
           all
           natural
           Respect
           to
           their
           Country
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           Prelacy
           live
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           tho
           the
           Name
           and
           Fame
           of
           Scotland
           die
           :
           and
           that
           they
           may
           effectuate
           their
           Designs
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           doubt
           but
           they
           will
           be
           forming
           Parties
           in
           your
           August
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           make
           many
           fair
           Pretences
           of
           desiring
           Liberty
           only
           to
           exercise
           what
           belongs
           to
           their
           pretended
           indelible
           Character
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           promise
           to
           undertake
           nothing
           to
           the
           Disturbance
           of
           the
           publick
           Tranquillity
           :
           But
           their
           worming
           themselves
           in
           by
           degrees
           in
           King
           Iames
           the
           VIth's
           time
           under
           fair
           Pretences
           ,
           and
           then
           overturning
           all
           when
           they
           had
           opportunity
           ,
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Caveat
           to
           beware
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           inwardly
           ravening
           Wolves
           ,
           tho
           outwardly
           they
           appear
           in
           Sheeps
           Cloathing
           .
           Your
           August
           Assembly
           cannot
           so
           soon
           have
           forgot
           that
           the
           Nation
           was
           almost
           totally
           ruined
           ,
           your
           Counties
           invaded
           by
           savage
           Highlanders
           ,
           your
           Tenants
           murdered
           ,
           and
           Families
           impoverish'd
           ,
           your
           Houses
           plundered
           ,
           your
           Wives
           ,
           Daughters
           ,
           and
           Relations
           ravish'd
           ,
           your selves
           and
           tender
           Infants
           exposed
           to
           Wandring
           ,
           Hunger
           ,
           Nakedness
           and
           Cold
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Miseries
           and
           Oppressions
           which
           you
           groan'd
           under
           in
           the
           late
           Reigns
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           Soul
           and
           Body
           .
           I
           say
           your
           Honours
           cannot
           certainly
           have
           forgot
           these
           things
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           be
           prevail'd
           upon
           by
           any
           Insinuations
           whatever
           ,
           again
           to
           deliver
           up
           your
           bleeding
           Church
           and
           Country
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           that
           Faction
           ,
           lest
           the
           latter
           end
           be
           worse
           than
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           There
           's
           no
           cause
           to
           fear
           a
           Rupture
           with
           England
           on
           that
           account
           .
           The
           good
           Church-of
           -
           
           England-Laity
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           few
           of
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           have
           incurred
           danger
           enough
           from
           their
           high-flown
           Tantivies
           ,
           and
           have
           smarted
           sufficiently
           under
           their
           Doctrine
           of
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           cautious
           and
           willing
           to
           secure
           themselves
           from
           their
           Fury
           ,
           so
           far
           will
           they
           be
           from
           concurring
           with
           them
           against
           you
           .
        
         
           The
           chief
           Arguments
           used
           here
           for
           re-admitting
           the
           Prelatical
           Clergy
           are
           ,
           That
           it
           will
           contribute
           to
           his
           Majesty's
           Interest
           ,
           and
           please
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           supply
           the
           vacant
           Congregations
           .
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           How
           it
           can
           promote
           his
           Majesty's
           Interest
           to
           disoblige
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Dissenters
           in
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           is
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           Mankind
           to
           determine
           .
           2.
           
           How
           it
           can
           be
           supposed
           that
           a
           Party
           ,
           who
           have
           hitherto
           witnessed
           so
           much
           Rancour
           against
           his
           Majesty's
           Person
           ,
           Family
           and
           Government
           ,
           as
           the
           Scots
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           have
           done
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           be
           answered
           by
           those
           who
           can
           swear
           contradictory
           Oaths
           ,
           as
           our
           Curats
           did
           in
           
           
           
           
           
           their
           infamous
           Tests
           ,
           &c.
           
           As
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           That
           it
           will
           please
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           answered
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           ow●
           them
           so
           much
           Kindness
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           did
           ,
           we
           must
           first
           know
           what
           that
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           that
           we
           must
           oblige
           ;
           for
           hitherto
           she
           hath
           been
           an
           
             individuum
             Vagum
          
           ,
           that
           no
           body
           knows
           where
           to
           find
           ,
           it
           being
           as
           difficult
           to
           define
           her
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           a
           Coat
           for
           the
           Moon
           .
           Her
           Doctrinal
           Articles
           are
           own'd
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           Protestants
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           not
           the
           Characteristick
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           for
           in
           the
           late
           Reigns
           Passive
           Obedience
           and
           Nonresistance
           were
           her
           Shibboleth
           ;
           but
           now
           she
           hath
           renounced
           those
           Doctrines
           ,
           by
           acting
           diametrically
           opposite
           to
           them
           .
           And
           for
           a
           Character
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           this
           Reign
           ,
           we
           cannot
           certainly
           have
           it
           better
           than
           from
           a
           Vote
           of
           the
           last
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           who
           resolved
           on
           an
           Address
           of
           Thanks
           to
           his
           Majesty
           for
           the
           Care
           he
           had
           taken
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           Alteration
           which
           was
           then
           made
           in
           the
           Lieutenancy
           of
           London
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           because
           by
           the
           ill
           Advice
           of
           a
           certain
           Prelate
           and
           others
           ,
           the
           Military
           Power
           of
           the
           City
           was
           lodg'd
           in
           those
           who
           had
           surrendred
           her
           Charter
           ,
           and
           dipp'd
           their
           Hands
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           my
           Lord
           Russel
           ,
           Colonel
           Sidney
           ,
           Alderman
           
             Cornish
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           contributed
           to
           the
           Arbitrary
           Methods
           of
           the
           late
           Reigns
           :
           And
           because
           this
           is
           but
           one
           half
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           let
           's
           look
           into
           the
           higher
           House
           ,
           and
           there
           you
           will
           find
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           none
           of
           the
           least
           Church-of
           -
           
           England-Men
           ,
           when
           the
           Act
           pass'd
           for
           depriving
           the
           Nonjurant
           Bishops
           ,
           it
           was
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           fatal
           Blow
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           So
           that
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           the
           Jacobite
           Party
           is
           what
           that
           Faction
           means
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           as
           a
           Commentary
           upon
           the
           Text
           ,
           let
           's
           but
           consider
           the
           main
           Engine
           which
           they
           have
           made
           use
           of
           to
           quash
           the
           Discovery
           of
           all
           Plots
           against
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           it
           was
           by
           giving
           out
           those
           Discoveries
           as
           the
           Efforts
           of
           Republicans
           and
           Dislenters
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           look
           nearer
           home
           ,
           and
           consider
           how
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           such
           Men
           are
           advanced
           to
           the
           highest
           Places
           in
           the
           Scots
           Government
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Contrivers
           ,
           Enacters
           ,
           and
           bloody
           Executioners
           of
           those
           Laws
           which
           your
           August
           Assembly
           hath
           declared
           to
           be
           impious
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           it
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Interest
           of
           that
           Party
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           If
           we
           consider
           further
           ,
           whence
           it
           is
           that
           those
           who
           betray'd
           our
           Army
           ,
           murder'd
           our
           People
           ,
           and
           plotted
           the
           Destruction
           of
           your
           Convention
           ,
           escape
           unpunish'd
           ,
           you
           will
           fin'd
           it
           to
           be
           by
           the
           Procurement
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Party
           .
           Now
           all
           these
           things
           being
           considered
           ,
           it
           will
           easily
           
           appear
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           your
           Interest
           to
           oblige
           this
           Church
           or
           not
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           her
           according
           to
           the
           general
           Acceptation
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           the
           Vote
           of
           your
           August
           Assembly
           concerning
           Prelacy
           ,
           your
           Act
           establishing
           Presbytery
           as
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Opposition
           made
           to
           the
           Ceremonies
           by
           our
           Country
           in
           Charles
           the
           First
           's
           time
           ,
           will
           speedily
           determine
           the
           case
           .
           And
           it
           will
           yet
           appear
           less
           reasonable
           to
           oblige
           that
           Church
           ,
           so
           taken
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           her
           own
           Communion
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           of
           them
           too
           ,
           look
           upon
           both
           Bishops
           and
           Ceremonies
           to
           be
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           Writings
           of
           Mr.
           Hickeringil
           ,
           Counsellor
           Stephens
           ,
           and
           
           Stillingfleet's
           Irenicum
           .
           So
           that
           in
           effect
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Church-of
           -
           
           England-Communion
           are
           embark'd
           in
           the
           same
           Bottom
           with
           your selves
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           Enemies
           of
           both
           call
           them
           Presbyterians
           as
           well
           as
           you
           ,
           and
           treated
           them
           accordingly
           in
           the
           late
           Reigns
           :
           So
           that
           from
           that
           worthy
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           are
           Men
           of
           good
           Lives
           ,
           and
           keep
           firm
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           you
           need
           fear
           no
           Opposition
           ;
           for
           to
           do
           them
           Justice
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           zealous
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           as
           any
           ,
           and
           never
           join'd
           in
           persecuting
           their
           Brethren
           of
           a
           different
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           To
           what
           they
           pretend
           of
           supplying
           the
           vacant
           Churches
           ,
           may
           speedily
           be
           replied
           ;
           The
           Assembly
           hath
           declared
           their
           Willingness
           to
           employ
           such
           of
           them
           as
           are
           Godly
           and
           Orthodox
           .
           And
           as
           for
           others
           ,
           the
           good
           old
           way
           of
           our
           Church
           in
           the
           Reformation
           (
           when
           Ministers
           were
           scarcer
           than
           now
           )
           of
           appointing
           Men
           to
           preach
           by
           turns
           to
           those
           vacant
           Congregations
           till
           they
           can
           be
           otherwise
           supplied
           ,
           is
           the
           much
           safer
           and
           better
           Expedient
           ,
           than
           to
           entrust
           such
           Men
           with
           the
           Charge
           of
           other
           Peoples
           Souls
           ,
           who
           have
           discovered
           so
           little
           care
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           whom
           in
           your
           Wisdom
           you
           objected
           against
           as
           the
           great
           and
           insupportable
           Grievance
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           Nor
           have
           you
           any
           such
           Encouragement
           from
           their
           former
           Success
           to
           imploy
           them
           again
           :
           and
           if
           it
           shall
           seem
           good
           in
           your
           Eyes
           to
           go
           on
           as
           you
           begun
           ,
           and
           encourage
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           such
           of
           our
           Country-men
           as
           are
           abroad
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           sooner
           prevail'd
           with
           to
           come
           home
           ;
           and
           others
           to
           prosecute
           their
           Studies
           ,
           to
           adapt
           them
           for
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           fill
           up
           the
           Vacancies
           ;
           for
           it
           cannot
           be
           hid
           from
           your
           Illustrious
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           the
           intrusting
           the
           chief
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           Discouragement
           to
           all
           that
           wish
           well
           to
           our
           Church
           or
           Country●
           ;
           and
           
           administers
           but
           too
           just
           cause
           of
           Suspicion
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           either
           be
           imbroil'd
           in
           a
           Civil
           War
           ,
           or
           return
           to
           our
           former
           Bondage
           ,
           which
           nothing
           but
           your
           Care
           ,
           with
           his
           Majesty's
           Assistance
           and
           God's
           Blessing
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           prevent
           .
        
         
           Your
           Honours
           may
           perhaps
           be
           inclin'd
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           too
           much
           Gall
           in
           my
           Pen
           against
           our
           Prelatical
           Clergy
           ;
           but
           such
           of
           your
           Number
           as
           have
           been
           lately
           at
           London
           ,
           cannot
           but
           know
           what
           an
           Odium
           they
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           bring
           upon
           the
           Country
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           your
           August
           Assembly
           in
           particular
           ;
           insinuating
           ,
           
             That
             you
             are
             neither
             the
             True
             nor
             full
             Representatives
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             meer
             surreptitious
             Faction
             got
             together
             by
             the
             Opportunity
             of
             tum●ltuous
             Times
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             neither
             acted
             from
             a
             Principle
             of
             Honour
             nor
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             did
             only
             what
             you
             thought
             would
             be
             pleasing
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
          
           Orange
           .
           And
           hence
           they
           have
           used
           their
           utmost
           Endeavours
           to
           have
           you
           Dissolv'd
           ,
           by
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           high-slown
           Prelatical
           English
           Courtiers
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           represent
           you
           in
           the
           blackest
           Colours
           ,
           which
           their
           Malice
           or
           Wit
           can
           invent
           :
           And
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           they
           make
           use
           of
           your
           Name
           ,
           as
           the
           Turkish
           Slaves
           do
           those
           of
           their
           Barbarous
           Masters
           from
           whom
           they
           have
           escaped
           ,
           to
           move
           those
           of
           the
           Church-of
           -
           
           England-Communion
           to
           open
           their
           Purses
           ,
           pretending
           that
           you
           have
           turn'd
           them
           out
           in
           a
           barbarous
           and
           illegal
           manner
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           have
           had
           such
           and
           such
           Indignities
           and
           Affronts
           put
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           beg
           from
           one
           Clergy-man
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           spend
           what
           they
           get
           at
           Taverns
           and
           Ale-houses
           ,
           or
           sitting
           up
           whole
           Nights
           at
           Cards
           ,
           particularly
           at
           Mills
           in
           Westminster
           ,
           or
           Hutchinsons
           in
           the
           Hay-Market
           :
           and
           when
           their
           Stock
           is
           spent
           ,
           renew
           the
           begging
           Trade
           ,
           or
           else
           troop
           about
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           stol'n
           Sermons
           ,
           or
           railing
           Invectives
           against
           the
           Government
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           insinuate
           themselves
           into
           the
           Adorers
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Ceremonies
           ;
           for
           the
           latter
           of
           which
           ,
           though
           they
           exclaim'd
           against
           them
           at
           Home
           ,
           they
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           mighty
           Zealots
           Abroad
           :
           and
           thus
           they
           disseminate
           their
           Poison
           in
           our
           Neighbouring
           Nation
           ,
           by
           their
           lying
           Tongues
           and
           blasphemous
           Pamphlets
           .
           So
           that
           hence
           your
           August
           Assembly
           may
           have
           a
           sufficient
           view
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           safe
           to
           reintroduce
           such
           Men
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           have
           given
           up
           themselves
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           Villanies
           ,
           and
           are
           become
           Devotoes
           to
           those
           unscriptural
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           occasion'd
           the
           fatal
           War
           in
           Charle●●
           the
           First
           's
           Time
           ;
           and
           have
           moreover
           evidenced
           such
           Levity
           
           and
           Unsted
           fastness
           both
           in
           imbracing
           &
           rejecting
           them
           at
           Home
           ,
           since
           the
           Revolution
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           visible
           they
           are
           not
           acted
           by
           Principle
           ,
           but
           Interest
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Interest
           has
           been
           always
           contrary
           to
           what
           your
           August
           Assembly
           hath
           now
           espoused
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           Policy
           and
           Religion
           ,
           is
           so
           evident
           ,
           that
           whoever
           casts
           but
           an
           Eye
           upon
           the
           History
           ever
           since
           they
           were
           obtruded
           upon
           the
           Nation
           ,
           may
           soon
           be
           convinc'd
           of
           it
           :
           Or
           by
           a
           shorter
           view
           ,
           if
           they
           please
           but
           to
           read
           the
           Grievances
           which
           you
           desired
           to
           be
           redressed
           by
           their
           present
           Majesties
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           were
           for
           the
           most
           part
           Contri●ers
           ,
           Promoters
           and
           Actors
           .
           And
           we
           may
           the
           better
           be
           satisfied
           what
           those
           Men
           who
           now
           sollicite
           for
           a
           Share
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           do
           chiefly
           aim
           at
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           that
           and
           the
           State
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           but
           consider
           that
           their
           principal
           Converse
           is
           with
           the
           Jacobites
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           chiefest
           of
           their
           Friends
           are
           none
           of
           the
           best
           Williamites
           in
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           not
           unlike
           that
           your
           Honours
           may
           be
           accosted
           with
           this
           amongst
           other
           Arguments
           ,
           that
           admitting
           those
           Men
           to
           a
           share
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           will
           gratify
           the
           King
           to
           whom
           you
           are
           so
           much
           obliged
           ,
           which
           of
           it self
           is
           an
           impeachment
           of
           your
           Wisdom
           ;
           for
           none
           can
           so
           well
           know
           the
           Interest
           of
           Scotland
           as
           a
           free
           chosen
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           are
           consequently
           fittest
           to
           give
           the
           King
           Advice
           :
           And
           seeing
           the
           Interest
           of
           all
           good
           Kings
           ,
           and
           their
           People
           ,
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           most
           grateful
           to
           the
           King
           which
           is
           so
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           what
           that
           is
           you
           have
           already
           declared
           .
           It
           is
           obvious
           to
           those
           that
           know
           our
           History
           ,
           that
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           hath
           claim'd
           a
           Right
           of
           Calling
           and
           Adjourning
           her
           own
           Assemblies
           ,
           
             pro
             re
             nata
          
           ;
           and
           what
           dismal
           Consequences
           the
           Invasion
           of
           that
           Privilege
           hath
           been
           attended
           with
           ,
           to
           those
           Kings
           and
           Grandees
           who
           have
           attempted
           it
           ,
           is
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           easily
           be
           forgot
           .
           And
           whether
           King
           Iames
           the
           Sixth's
           Curse
           hath
           not
           taken
           place
           upon
           those
           of
           his
           Successors
           who
           invaded
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Revolutions
           of
           the
           Crown
           have
           sufficiently
           witnessed
           :
           and
           if
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           hath
           not
           been
           remarkably
           seen
           in
           punishing
           those
           Great
           Ones
           who
           were
           their
           Tools
           ,
           let
           the
           Ruin
           of
           their
           Families
           from
           time
           to
           time
           declare
           .
           Nor
           hath
           the
           Nation
           escap'd
           punishment
           for
           the
           Treachery
           of
           their
           Representatives
           ,
           God
           having
           been
           justly
           provok'd
           to
           give
           them
           and
           their
           Liberties
           to
           be
           swallowed
           up
           by
           those
           very
           Men
           whom
           they
           would
           needs
           set
           upon
           his
           Throne
           ,
           and
           into
           whose
           Hands
           they
           
           betray'd
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           your
           own
           Claim
           of
           Right
           is
           a
           speaking
           Monument
           :
           and
           seeing
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           your
           August
           Assembly
           had
           valuable
           Reasons
           for
           abolishing
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           it
           's
           an
           Affront
           to
           your
           Authority
           to
           demand
           its
           Restitution
           :
           It
           s
           being
           possess'd
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           can
           bring
           no
           Damage
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           for
           Presbyterians
           are
           known
           to
           have
           as
           good
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           better
           Opinion
           of
           his
           present
           Majesty
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           all
           Men
           of
           Sense
           must
           needs
           take
           it
           for
           a
           Proof
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           sollicite
           for
           such
           good
           Laws
           in
           his
           Reign
           ,
           as
           may
           secure
           them
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           others
           .
           And
           seeing
           our
           Church-men
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           never
           did
           refuse
           to
           assemble
           at
           the
           Call
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           it
           's
           but
           equal
           to
           leave
           them
           in
           the
           Possession
           of
           that
           Liberty
           of
           calling
           Assemblies
           ,
           concerning
           their
           own
           Matters
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           was
           possessed
           of
           before
           ever
           there
           was
           a
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           if
           the
           15th
           of
           the
           Acts
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           And
           certainly
           he
           who
           promised
           that
           Kings
           should
           be
           Nursing-Fathers
           ,
           did
           never
           intend
           that
           they
           should
           be
           Step-Fathers
           ,
           to
           rob
           the
           Children
           of
           what
           is
           their
           due
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Calumnies
           of
           your
           Church
           of
           -
           
           England-Enemies
           ,
           it
           is
           easy
           to
           stop
           their
           Mouth
           with
           
             Argumentum
             ad
             Hominem
          
           ;
           their
           Carriage
           to
           K.
           Iames
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           proclaims
           their
           unshaken
           Loyalty
           .
           And
           for
           your
           own
           Episcopal
           Party
           ,
           all
           the
           World
           knows
           that
           they
           and
           their
           Kings
           together
           ,
           did
           so
           tyrannize
           over
           your
           Bodies
           and
           Souls
           ,
           that
           you
           durst
           scarcely
           plead
           a
           Property
           in
           either
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           must
           be
           pleased
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Achillean
           Argument
           used
           by
           the
           Party
           ,
           we
           can
           justly
           answer
           the
           peevish
           Lady
           ,
           as
           the
           young
           Crab
           did
           the
           old
           One
           ,
           
             I
             prae
             Mater
             &
             ego
             sequar
             .
          
           Let
           's
           see
           how
           careful
           she
           will
           be
           to
           testify
           her
           Gratitude
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           in
           taking
           off
           the
           Test
           ,
           and
           taking
           in
           Dissenters
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           will
           but
           just
           make
           them
           even
           with
           us
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           and
           time
           enough
           then
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           the
           oldest
           Nation
           ,
           we
           may
           think
           which
           way
           to
           make
           the
           next
           Advance
           :
           for
           as
           we
           have
           got
           the
           Precedency
           ,
           it
           's
           but
           reasonable
           we
           should
           keep
           it
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           so
           much
           by
           my self
           ,
           that
           Scotsmen
           love
           to
           go
           ,
           but
           neither
           to
           be
           driven
           nor
           dragg'd
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           but
           acquaint
           your
           Honours
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           writing
           of
           what
           is
           above
           ,
           the
           Jacobites
           here
           are
           mightily
           elevated
           ,
           and
           big
           
           with
           hopes
           of
           seeing
           you
           all
           in
           Confusion
           ,
           and
           the
           Nation
           in
           a
           Flame
           ,
           by
           the
           Designs
           which
           they
           give
           out
           to
           be
           on
           foot
           amongst
           you
           ,
           of
           lodging
           the
           Power
           of
           Calling
           and
           Dissolving
           Church-Assemblies
           in
           the
           Magistrate
           alone
           ,
           and
           depriving
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           chusing
           Ministers
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           they
           are
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           they
           hope
           not
           only
           to
           see
           Prelacy
           gradually
           reintroduced
           ,
           but
           their
           late
           Monarch
           reinthroned
           :
           And
           that
           they
           may
           accomplish
           these
           Designs
           ,
           will
           insinuate
           themselves
           into
           both
           Parties
           ;
           and
           are
           very
           confident
           ,
           that
           the
           Result
           will
           answer
           their
           Expectation
           for
           a
           speedy
           Reestablishment
           ,
           of
           Prelacy
           at
           least
           ;
           these
           Measures
           ,
           as
           they
           give
           out
           ,
           being
           concerted
           with
           English
           Prelats
           ,
           who
           have
           form'd
           a
           Party
           among
           you
           for
           their
           Designs
           .
           But
           as
           they
           have
           hitherto
           reproach'd
           your
           Proceedings
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           doubt
           but
           this
           is
           a
           Calumny
           from
           the
           same
           Forge
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           would
           Ridicule
           your
           Authority
           ,
           and
           represent
           you
           to
           the
           World
           as
           Men
           of
           no
           Principle
           nor
           Solidity
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           will
           make
           your self
           Transgressors
           ,
           in
           building
           again
           what
           you
           have
           already
           destroy'd
           .
           But
           may
           the
           God
           and
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           direct
           your
           Counsels
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           issue
           in
           the
           Comfort
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           Peace
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           Confusion
           of
           those
           your
           black-mouth'd
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           are
           engaged
           in
           an
           Interest
           ,
           not
           only
           distinct
           from
           ,
           but
           altogether
           destructive
           of
           yours
           :
           Of
           which
           there
           's
           no
           room
           to
           doubt
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           following
           Address
           of
           the
           Representatives
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           endeavour'd
           to
           perform
           on
           all
           Occasions
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           have
           never
           yet
           revok'd
           it
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           doubt
           but
           that
           the
           Party
           are
           still
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Address
                   of
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Scotland
                   to
                   the
                   late
                   K.
                   Iames
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   News
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange's
                   Undertaking
                   ,
                   November
                   the
                   10th
                   ,
                   1688.
                   
                   Vid.
                   Gazette
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   2398.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     May
                     it
                     please
                     your
                     most
                     Sacred
                     Majesty
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   WE
                   prostrate
                   our selves
                   to
                   pay
                   our
                   most
                   Devote
                   Thanks
                   and
                   Adoration
                   to
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   Majesty
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   for
                   preserving
                   Your
                   Sacred
                   Life
                   and
                   Person
                   ,
                   so
                   frequently
                   exposed
                   to
                   the
                   greatest
                   Hazards
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   often
                   delivered
                   ,
                   and
                   You
                   miraculously
                   prospered
                   with
                   Glory
                   and
                   Victory
                   ,
                   in
                   Defence
                   of
                   the
                   Rights
                   and
                   Honour
                   of
                   Your
                   Majesty's
                   August
                   Brother
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   these
                   Kingdoms
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   his
                   Merciful
                   Goodness
                   the
                   Ragings
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   Madness
                   of
                   Vnreasonable
                   M●●
                   have
                   been
                   stilled
                   and
                   calmed
                   :
                   And
                   Your
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Darling
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   
                   peaceably
                   seated
                   on
                   the
                   Thrones
                   of
                   your
                   Royal
                   Ancestors
                   ,
                   whose
                   Long
                   ,
                   Illustrious
                   and
                   U●parallell'd
                   Line
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   Glory
                   of
                   this
                   Your
                   Ancient
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   pay
                   our
                   most
                   humble
                   Gratitude
                   to
                   Your
                   Majesty
                   for
                   the
                   repeated
                   Assurances
                   of
                   Your
                   Royal
                   Protection
                   to
                   our
                   National
                   Churoh
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Laws
                   have
                   established
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   very
                   sutable
                   to
                   the
                   Graci●u●
                   Countenance
                   ,
                   Encouragement
                   and
                   Protection
                   Your
                   Majesty
                   was
                   pleased
                   to
                   afford
                   to
                   our
                   Church
                   and
                   Order
                   ,
                   whilst
                   we
                   were
                   happy
                   in
                   Your
                   Presence
                   amongst
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   magnify
                   the
                   Divine
                   Mercy
                   in
                   blessing
                   Your
                   Majesty
                   with
                   a
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   us
                   with
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   pray
                   Heaven
                   may
                   bl●s●
                   and
                   preserve
                   to
                   sway
                   Your
                   Royal
                   Scepter
                   after
                   You
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   inherit
                   with
                   Your
                   Dominions
                   the
                   Illustrious
                   and
                   Heroick
                   Vert●es
                   of
                   his
                   August
                   and
                   most
                   Serene
                   Parents
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   are
                   amazed
                   to
                   hear
                   of
                   the
                   danger
                   of
                   an
                   Invasion
                   from
                   Holland
                   ,
                   which
                   excites
                   our
                   Prayers
                   for
                   an
                   universal
                   Repentance
                   to
                   all
                   Orders
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   yet
                   spare
                   his
                   People
                   ,
                   preserve
                   Your
                   Royal
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   prevent
                   the
                   Effusion
                   of
                   Christian
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   such
                   Succes●
                   to
                   Your
                   Majesty's
                   Arms
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   who
                   invade
                   Your
                   Majesty's
                   just
                   and
                   undoubted
                   Rights
                   ,
                   and
                   disturb
                   or
                   interrupt
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   Your
                   Rea●●s
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   disappointed
                   and
                   clothed
                   with
                   Shame
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   on
                   Your
                   Royal
                   Head
                   the
                   Crown
                   may
                   still
                   f●ourish
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   ●e
                   shall
                   pres●●ve
                   in
                   our selves
                   a
                   firm
                   and
                   unshaken
                   Loyalty
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   careful
                   and
                   zealous
                   to
                   promote
                   in
                   all
                   Your
                   Subjects
                   an
                   intrepid
                   and
                   stedfast
                   Allegiance
                   to
                   Your
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   Essential
                   Part
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   our
                   Holy
                   Profession
                   ,
                   not
                   doubting
                   but
                   that
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   great
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   so
                   often
                   preserved
                   and
                   delivered
                   Your
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   will
                   still
                   preserve
                   and
                   deliver
                   You
                   ,
                   by
                   giving
                   You
                   the
                   Hearts
                   of
                   Your
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Necks
                   of
                   Your
                   Enemies
                   .
                   So
                   pray
                   we
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   Humility
                   ,
                   are
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     May
                     it
                     please
                     Your
                     Most
                     Sacred
                     Majesty
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Your
                     Majesty's
                     most
                     Humble
                     ,
                     most
                     Faithful
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     Obedient
                     Subjects
                     and
                     Servants
                     .
                     
                       
                         Signed
                         by
                      
                       
                         The
                         Lord
                         Ar
                         Bp
                         of
                         St.
                         Andr●ws
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Lord
                         Archbishop
                         of
                         Glasc●w
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Lord
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Edinburg
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Lord
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Galloway
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Lord
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Aberdeen
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Lord
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Dunkell
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Lord
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Brechen
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Lord
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Orkney
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Lord
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Murray
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Lord
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Ross.
                         
                      
                       
                         The
                         Lord
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Dumblane
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Lord
                         Bishop
                         of
                         the
                         Istes
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     Edinburg
                     ,
                     
                       Nov.
                       3.
                       1688.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           Pardon
           my
           Freedom
           ,
           most
           Noble
           Patriots
           ;
           God
           the
           Searcher
           of
           Hearts
           ,
           knows
           what
           Veneration
           I
           have
           for
           your
           August
           Assembly
           ,
           as
           Representatives
           of
           the
           ancientest
           Kingdom
           upon
           Earth
           :
           I
           own
           that
           your
           Wisdom
           and
           Authority
           sets
           you
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           Dictates
           ;
           nor
           is
           any
           thing
           here
           intended
           as
           such
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Case
           would
           admit
           it
           ,
           I
           am
           far
           from
           the
           Vanity
           of
           thinking
           my self
           able
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           contribute
           my
           poor
           Mite
           towards
           the
           Vindication
           of
           what
           you
           have
           already
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           how
           much
           your
           Wisdom
           is
           vilified
           ,
           and
           your
           Authority
           impugn'd
           amongst
           Strangers
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           the
           opportunity
           of
           knowing
           better
           than
           many
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           your
           August
           Assembly
           .
           And
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           inform
           your
           Honours
           ,
           that
           the
           Authors
           are
           our
           Prelatists
           ,
           a
           Set
           of
           Men
           whom
           you
           voted
           to
           be
           the
           insupportable
           Grievance
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           and
           certainly
           not
           without
           very
           good
           Reason
           ,
           seeing
           they
           had
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           obscured
           the
           Glory
           which
           our
           Gallant
           Ancestors
           had
           acquired
           by
           their
           noble
           Defence
           of
           the
           Liberties
           of
           their
           Country
           from
           Tyrants
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           E●emies
           abroad
           ,
           and
           particularly
           Rome
           ,
           both
           Pagan
           and
           Popish
           .
           May
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           pour
           out
           his
           best
           Blessing●
           upon
           you
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           incline
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           with
           of
           that
           your
           Heroick
           Soveraign
           ,
           to
           what
           may
           be
           best
           for
           the
           Good
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Name
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Badness
           of
           the
           Copy
           ,
           and
           the
           Distance
           of
           the
           Author
           from
           the
           Press
           ,
           has
           occasion'd
           many
           Errata's
           ,
           the
           most
           considerable
           of
           which
           the
           Reader
           is
           desired
           to
           amend
           ,
           as
           follows
           ,
           because
           they
           ma●
           the
           Sense
           .
        
         
           
             PAge
             17.
             line
          
           antepenult
           .
           dele
           so
           .
           
             P.
             23.
             l.
             7.
             read
          
           asperius
           .
           
             P.
             27.
             l.
             32.
             dele
          
           sense
           .
           
             P.
             33.
             l.
             33.
             read
          
           to
           make
           no
           s●ruple
           .
           
             Ibid.
             l.
             34.
             r.
          
           and
           therefore
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           
             P.
             34.
             l.
             ●
             .
             r.
          
           anot●er
           denies
           it
           .
           
             Ibid.
             l.
             7.
             r.
          
           Friends
           .
           
             Ibid.
             l.
             19.
             r.
          
           and
           you
           apply
           it
           to
           all
           〈◊〉
           gross
           .
           
             Ibid.
             l.
             21.
             r.
          
           warily
           .
           
             P.
             35.
             l.
             24.
             r.
          
           Lords
           of
           the
           Iusti●iary
           .
           
             P.
             36.
             l.
             3.
             dele
          
           is
           .
           
             Ibid.
             l.
             7.
             r.
          
           and
           yet
           owns
           .
           
             Ib.
             l.
             23.
             r.
          
           and
           I
           am
           .
           
             P.
             38.
             l.
             ●
             .
             dele
          
           your self
           .
           
             Ibid.
             l.
             17.
             r.
          
           inau●picious
           .
           
             P.
             40.
             l.
             27.
             r.
          
           would
           〈◊〉
           allow
           .
           
             P.
             41.
             l.
             9.
             r.
          
           disaffected
           ,
           for
           dissatisfied
           .
           
             P.
             51.
             l.
             25.
             dele
          
           and.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             PAge
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             An
             Apology
             for
             the
             sharpness
             of
             the
             S●ile
             ,
             and
             Instances
             ,
             &c.
             in
             my
             last
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               that
               it
               's
               not
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               's
               Interest
               to
               endeavour
               the
               Subversion
               of
               Presbytery
               in
            
             Scotland
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Scots
             Presbyterians
             don
             't
             think
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             a
             forcible
             Extirpation
             of
             Prelacy
             in
             England
             by
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Page
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             The
             Danger
             which
             moderate
             
             Church-of-England
             -
             Men
             are
             in
             as
             to
             their
             Religious
             and
             Civil
             Liberties
             from
             our
             
               Scots
               Prelatists
            
             ,
             and
             their
             high-flown
             Tantivies
             ,
             whom
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             countenance
             in
             their
             Designs
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             The
             Falshood
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Assertion
             ,
             That
             the
             late
             Governments
             were
             obliged
             to
             make
             such
             severe
             Laws
             against
             us
             in
             their
             own
             Defence
             .
          
           
             Page
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             The
             moderate
             
             Church-of-England
             -
             Men
             to
             blame
             in
             not
             making
             a
             publick
             Protestation
             against
             the
             Practices
             of
             their
             high-flown
             Party
             in
             the
             late
             Reigns
             ,
             and
             this
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Instances
             of
             the
             Disloyalty
             and
             ungovernable
             Passion
             of
             
               D.
               M
               —
               o.
            
             
          
           
             Page
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Answers
             to
             his
             Calumnies
             and
             Defence
             of
             the
             Severities
             of
             Charles
             ll's
             Reign
             against
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             Proofs
             from
             his
             own
             Concession
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             justly
             accuse
             that
             Government
             of
             Cruelty
             .
          
           
             Page
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             The
             Doctor
             's
             Objections
             from
             the
             Cameronians
             ,
             and
             his
             Arguments
             from
             our
             Practices
             in
             Charles
             the
             First
             and
             Second's
             time
             ,
             answered
             and
             retorted
             .
          
           
             From
             Page
             25
             ,
             to
             30.
             
             Answers
             to
             Sir
             Geo.
             Mackenzy's
             Defence
             of
             Charles
             the
             second
             's
             Government
             ,
             with
             Retortions
             ,
             and
             Proofs
             that
             either
             K.
             William
             and
             his
             Parliament
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             or
             Sir
             
               Geo.
               Mackenzy
            
             and
             our
             Scots
             Prelatists
             must
             be
             Liars
             ;
             and
             the
             Pr.
             of
             
             Orange's
             Vndertaking
             unjust
             ,
             if
             Charles
             ll's
             Government
             in
             Scotland
             can
             be
             defended
             .
          
           
             From
             Page
             30
             ,
             to
             38.
             
             Further
             Answers
             to
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Postscript
             ,
             and
             his
             Exceptions
             against
             my
             Instances
             in
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             From
             Page
             38
             ,
             to
             45.
             
             An
             Account
             of
             Sir
             Geo.
             Mackenzy's
             Subornation
             and
             Injustice
             against
             
               Cesno●k
               ,
               Blackewood
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               From
               thence
               to
               the
               end
            
             ,
             A
             Comparison
             between
             the
             Presbyterian
             Acts
             of
             their
             General
             Assembly
             and
             Parliament
             against
             the
             Episcopalians
             in
             this
             Reign
             ,
             and
             theirs
             against
             the
             Presbyterians
             in
             the
             late
             Reigns
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           FURTHER
           ANSWER
           TO
           THE
           Scotch
           Presbyterian
           Eloquence
           ,
           By
           way
           of
           Animadversion
           on
           Dr.
           M.
           —
           As
           Postscript
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           BEFORE
           I
           take
           the
           Doctor
           to
           task
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           answer
           the
           Objections
           made
           by
           Friends
           against
           my
           first
           Essay
           ;
           which
           are
           ,
           That
           the
           Stile
           is
           too
           Satyrical
           ,
           the
           Instances
           at
           the
           latter
           end
           too
           Fulsome
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Book
           deserved
           no
           Answer
           ,
           as
           ●arrying
           its
           Confutation
           in
           its
           Forehead
           .
           I
           reply
           ,
           That
           as
           to
           the
           sharpness
           of
           the
           Stile
           ,
           none
           who
           read
           ,
           or
           consider
           what
           they
           wrote
           ,
           can
           think
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           otherwise
           treated
           :
           So
           that
           I
           shall
           for
           once
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Tinker's
           Apology
           to
           a
           Farmer
           ,
           who
           quarrelled
           him
           for
           striking
           his
           Dog
           with
           the
           sharp
           End
           of
           his
           Staff
           ,
           alledging
           that
           it
           had
           been
           sufficient
           to
           have
           beat
           him
           with
           the
           Blunt.
           Yes
           ,
           says
           the
           Tinker
           ,
           
             when
             your
             Dog
             runs
             at
             me
             with
             his
             blunt
             End
             ,
             I
             shall
             use
             the
             blunt
             End
             of
             my
             Stick
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             runs
             at
             me
             with
             his
             sharp
             End
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             be
             as
             sharp
             with
             him
             .
          
           Not
           that
           I
           would
           justify
           the
           rendring
           of
           Railing
           for
           Railing
           ,
           which
           I
           acknowledg
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           our
           Saviour's
           Command
           ,
           but
           I
           submit
           it
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Divines
           ,
           Whether
           answering
           Lies
           with
           Truth
           ,
           and
           making
           the
           real
           Infamy
           of
           him
           appear
           ,
           who
           endeavours
           ,
           by
           forg'd
           Accusations
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           my
           good
           Name
           ,
           be
           a
           Breach
           of
           that
           Divine
           Precept
           ?
           So
           that
           while
           the
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           
           wherewith
           they
           are
           charged
           ,
           hold
           true
           ,
           the
           Reflections
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           Epithets
           given
           them
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           justly
           quarrelled
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           would
           entreat
           my
           Friends
           to
           be
           sparing
           of
           their
           Censures
           :
           for
           while
           the
           Memory
           of
           K.
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           or
           K.
           Iames
           the
           Seventh
           endures
           ;
           and
           till
           Time
           ,
           the
           consumer
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           hath
           eat
           up
           their
           Parliament-Rolls
           ,
           it
           will
           hold
           an
           undeniable
           Truth
           ,
           That
           the
           Prelatical
           Party
           of
           Scotland
           are
           Persecutors
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           denying
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           themselves
           notorious
           Liars
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           So
           long
           as
           it
           appears
           by
           the
           same
           Acts
           ,
           that
           they
           imposed
           and
           took
           a
           contradictory
           Test
           ,
           so
           long
           will
           it
           hold
           that
           they
           are
           perjur'd
           themselves
           ,
           and
           chargeable
           with
           the
           Perjury
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           So
           long
           as
           it
           remains
           in
           the
           Records
           of
           Council
           ,
           that
           they
           ordered
           Men
           to
           be
           killed
           ,
           without
           any
           Trial
           or
           colour
           of
           Law
           ;
           or
           so
           much
           as
           with
           an
           Exception
           ,
           Whether
           they
           resisted
           or
           not
           resisted
           ;
           so
           long
           will
           it
           hold
           that
           they
           are
           bloody
           Murderers
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           So
           long
           as
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           last
           General
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           remain
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           by
           their
           Evasions
           ,
           Answers
           ,
           and
           disingenuous
           Refusals
           ,
           to
           declare
           their
           abhorrence
           of
           Arminianism
           ,
           Socinianism
           and
           Popery
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Fire-brands
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Incendiaries
           in
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           So
           long
           as
           any
           of
           their
           villanous
           Libels
           ,
           called
           
             The
             Scotch
             Presbyterian
             Eloquence
          
           ,
           exist
           ,
           wherein
           they
           charge
           Holiness
           with
           Deformity
           ,
           God
           with
           horrid
           Decrees
           ,
           and
           mock
           at
           Seriousness
           and
           Piety
           ,
           so
           long
           will
           it
           be
           evident
           that
           they
           they
           are
           Blasphemers
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           So
           long
           as
           that
           s●urrilous
           Address
           of
           their
           Bishops
           against
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ;
           their
           opposing
           him
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           their
           refusing
           to
           pray
           for
           him
           ,
           or
           swear
           to
           him
           now
           he
           is
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           legal
           Procedure
           against
           them
           on
           the
           said
           accounts
           are
           on
           Record
           ,
           so
           long
           will
           it
           appear
           that
           they
           are
           Rebels
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           So
           long
           as
           their
           bloody
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           barbarous
           Execution
           of
           those
           Acts
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           gentle
           Acts
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           moderate
           Execution
           of
           those
           Acts
           against
           them
           are
           upon
           Record
           ,
           so
           long
           it
           will
           appear
           that
           they
           are
           infamous
           Liars
           ,
           in
           asserting
           ,
           that
           we
           treat
           them
           more
           barbarously
           than
           they
           treated
           us
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           So
           long
           as
           the
           West
           of
           Scotland
           (
           which
           was
           the
           principal
           Scene
           of
           those
           bloody
           Tragedies
           )
           has
           a
           Being
           ,
           so
           long
           will
           it
           appear
           that
           they
           were
           barbarous
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           I
           hope
           all
           Men
           of
           common
           Sense
           ,
           perceive
           that
           there
           's
           no
           denying
           the
           Consequence
           ,
           without
           denying
           the
           Precedent
           ;
           which
           they
           
           can
           never
           do
           so
           long
           as
           any
           Records
           have
           a
           Being
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           refer
           it
           to
           the
           impartial
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           they
           do
           not
           deserve
           to
           be
           sharply
           treated
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           fulsomness
           of
           the
           Instances
           I
           reply
           ,
           That
           indeed
           such
           things
           are
           not
           sit
           to
           be
           named
           amongst
           Christians
           as
           a
           Subject
           of
           Conversation
           :
           but
           seeing
           they
           charge
           our
           Ministers
           with
           Impurity
           of
           Life
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           may
           be
           allowed
           in
           such
           a
           case
           to
           expose
           their
           really
           vitious
           Practices
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           what
           they
           have
           forged
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           seeing
           the
           thing
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           juridical
           ,
           and
           they
           the
           first
           Aggressors
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           necessary
           for
           our
           own
           Justification
           ,
           to
           display
           them
           in
           their
           own
           Colours
           .
           However
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           either
           in
           this
           Particular
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           be
           offensive
           ,
           let
           the
           Blame
           rest
           upon
           me
           alone
           ;
           for
           I
           solemnly
           declare
           ,
           that
           I
           neither
           had
           the
           Commission
           nor
           Connivance
           of
           my
           Party
           to
           write
           what
           I
           did
           ,
           only
           some
           particular
           Persons
           and
           Laicks
           like
           my self
           ,
           gave
           me
           most
           of
           the
           Passages
           now
           found
           fault
           with
           .
           But
           e're
           I
           leave
           this
           Subject
           ,
           let
           me
           add
           ,
           that
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           my
           Foundation
           to
           be
           very
           solid
           ,
           whatever
           Blemish
           there
           may
           be
           in
           the
           Superstructure
           ,
           seeing
           the
           present
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           when
           a
           Convention
           ,
           passed
           such
           a
           Vote
           ,
           That
           their
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           were
           the
           great
           and
           insupportable
           Grievance
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           for
           which
           no
           better
           ground
           can
           be
           assigned
           than
           their
           Profanity
           ,
           Persecution
           and
           want
           of
           Piety
           .
           So
           that
           I
           have
           only
           made
           out
           by
           Particulars
           ,
           what
           they
           charged
           them
           with
           in
           general
           :
           and
           therefore
           seeing
           I
           only
           spoke
           the
           truth
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           those
           who
           were
           falsly
           accused
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           gratify
           the
           profane
           Palat
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           have
           some
           grains
           of
           Allowance
           ,
           it
           never
           being
           reckoned
           a
           fault
           in
           any
           Evidence
           ,
           to
           repeat
           the
           Blasphemies
           of
           the
           Atheist
           ,
           or
           the
           Treason
           of
           the
           Traitor
           :
           nor
           can
           Religion
           be
           a
           Sufferer
           by
           the
           exposing
           of
           those
           Men
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           it
           was
           by
           stigmatizing
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           as
           Hypocrites
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           last
           Objection
           ,
           That
           it
           deserved
           no
           Answer
           because
           confuted
           by
           it self
           ;
           I
           reply
           ,
           That
           in
           Scotland
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           but
           here
           we
           are
           not
           known
           :
           and
           being
           represented
           as
           the
           worst
           of
           Men
           and
           greatest
           of
           Barbarians
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           that
           Atheistical
           Vomit
           was
           greedily
           lick'd
           up
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           believed
           ;
           so
           that
           their
           Pamphlets
           spread
           ,
           and
           were
           mightily
           hugg'd
           by
           such
           as
           are
           enraged
           at
           our
           abolishing
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Jacobites
           who
           thence
           took
           occasion
           to
           re●lect
           upon
           his
           Majesty
           for
           setling
           such
           a
           monstrous
           Church
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           render
           him
           odious
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           I
           cannot
           mention
           it
           without
           Concern
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           able
           to
           defend
           our
           Church
           and
           Country
           ,
           are
           so
           unwi●●ing
           to
           
           write
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           do
           ,
           that
           they
           let
           the
           Adversary
           triumph
           so
           long
           before
           they
           reply
           .
           If
           it
           must
           be
           so
           ,
           I
           wish
           that
           they
           would
           oblige
           some
           of
           their
           Friends
           here
           with
           Hand-Granadoes
           ,
           to
           keep
           tho
           Enemy
           in
           play
           till
           they
           come
           up
           with
           their
           Mortar-pieces
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           take
           the
           Postscript
           in
           hand
           ,
           I
           find
           it
           needful
           to
           make
           it
           evident
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           Presbytery
           cannot
           be
           over-turn'd
           in
           Scotland
           without
           the
           Subversion
           of
           our
           Religious
           and
           Civil
           Liberties
           ;
           and
           consequently
           that
           our
           Scots
           Episcopalians
           are
           Enemies
           to
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           and
           French
           Incendiaries
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           such
           a
           Crew
           as
           would
           sacri●ice
           all
           that
           is
           dear
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           Men
           and
           Christians
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           private
           Resentments
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           very
           well
           known
           ,
           and
           too
           lately
           transacted
           to
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           that
           the
           States
           of
           Scotland
           in
           their
           
             Claim
             of
             Right
          
           did
           demand
           the
           Abolition
           of
           Prelacy
           ,
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           Inclination
           of
           the
           Generality
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           on
           which
           Condition
           ,
           amongst
           others
           ,
           their
           Majesties
           accepted
           that
           Crown
           ;
           and
           in
           pursuance
           of
           their
           Promise
           have
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           abolished
           Prelacy
           since
           ,
           and
           established
           Presbytery
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           World
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Peoples
           Inclinations
           .
           Then
           if
           their
           Majesties
           should
           be
           prevailed
           upon
           (
           which
           blessed
           be
           God
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           to
           fear
           )
           to
           act
           contrary
           to
           their
           solemn
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Claim
             of
             Right
          
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           see
           that
           the
           People
           of
           Scotland
           would
           have
           ground
           enough
           to
           plead
           a
           Breach
           of
           the
           Original
           Contract
           ;
           nor
           could
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           for
           shame
           condemn
           them
           ,
           seeing
           they
           made
           use
           of
           the
           same
           Plea
           in
           their
           Convention
           and
           Parliament
           against
           King
           Iames.
           And
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           let
           them
           but
           consider
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           this
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           King
           may
           as
           well
           break
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           invade
           the
           Constitution
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Coronation-Oath
           they
           have
           bound
           him
           to
           maintain
           :
           And
           whether
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           by
           them
           perswaded
           to
           break
           his
           Oath
           to
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           made
           any
           greater
           Conscience
           of
           maintaining
           the
           Civil
           and
           Religious
           Liberties
           of
           England
           ,
           I●
           appeal
           to
           themselves
           .
           And
           therefore
           seeing
           by
           that
           excessive
           Power
           which
           they
           gave
           their
           Kings
           in
           things
           sacred
           ,
           meerly
           to
           destroy
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           they
           found
           at
           last
           that
           they
           had
           put
           a
           Rod
           in
           their
           Hands
           to
           whip
           themselves
           ;
           I
           think
           they
           should
           be
           cautious
           how
           they
           play
           that
           Game
           over
           again
           .
           I
           do
           not
           write
           this
           ,
           as
           having
           any
           suspicion
           that
           their
           Majesties
           are
           so
           weak
           as
           to
           be
           prevailed
           upon
           to
           alter
           the
           Church-Government
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           meerly
           to
           let
           the
           World
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           sollicite
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           are
           their
           greatest
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           design
           to
           shake
           their
           Throne
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           
           Church
           of
           
           England's
           Interest
           to
           countenance
           our
           Scots
           Prelatis●●
           ,
           nor
           to
           importune
           their
           Majesties
           on
           that
           Head.
           
        
         
           If
           what
           is
           already
           said
           be
           not
           enough
           ,
           I
           would
           earnestly
           intreat
           all
           sober
           Church-of
           -
           
           England-Men
           to
           consider
           what
           were
           the
           Consequences
           of
           their
           meddling
           in
           our
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           incensing
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           against
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           our
           Runnagate
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           their
           Hirelings
           .
           And
           seeing
           like
           Causes
           may
           have
           the
           like
           Effects
           ,
           they
           would
           do
           well
           to
           beware
           .
           It
           is
           not
           unknown
           that
           Scotland
           is
           a
           distinct
           Nation
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           govern'd
           by
           their
           own
           Laws
           and
           Councils
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           an
           Invasion
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           English
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           Prelates
           to
           meddle
           ,
           or
           give
           Counsel
           in
           Scotish
           Affairs
           when
           not
           call'd
           to
           it
           .
           And
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           that
           all
           reasonable
           Men
           will
           easily
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           General
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           are
           better
           Judges
           of
           what
           is
           expedient
           for
           that
           Nation
           ,
           than
           a
           few
           English
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           or
           Prelates
           ;
           and
           that
           both
           of
           them
           have
           reason
           to
           reject
           what
           Directions
           or
           Injunctions
           come
           from
           such
           a
           Mint
           .
           And
           I
           would
           put
           it
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           all
           judicious
           Church-of
           -
           
           England-Men
           ,
           how
           they
           would
           take
           it
           if
           the
           King
           were
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Dissenting
           Ministers
           who
           are
           really
           injured
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           preached
           at
           St.
           Hellin
           and
           Hi●ley
           Chappels
           in
           Lancashire
           ,
           or
           the
           whole
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           denied
           a
           Comprehension
           ,
           should
           ●ly
           thither
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Interest
           with
           Scots
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           of
           State
           and
           Preachers
           ,
           importune
           his
           Majesty
           to
           have
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           overturned
           ,
           and
           pro●ure
           Orders
           to
           have
           such
           and
           such
           Ministers
           planted
           in
           Churches
           ,
           tho
           they
           refuse
           to
           satisfy
           the
           Law.
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           case
           I
           appeal
           to
           their
           own
           Consciences
           how
           they
           would
           take
           it
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           reckon
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           obey
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           would
           not
           complain
           that
           their
           Rights
           were
           invaded
           ,
           and
           demand
           Satisfaction
           of
           such
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           &c.
           as
           Incendiaries
           and
           Dis●●●bers
           of
           the
           Harmony
           between
           King
           and
           Subjects
           ?
           I
           believe
           verily
           they
           would
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           without
           good
           reason
           ,
           tho
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           case
           is
           much
           stronger
           on
           our
           side
           still
           :
           for
           the
           Dissenting
           Ministers
           of
           England
           are
           all
           of
           them
           Loyal
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           willing
           to
           swear
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           him
           ;
           but
           so
           are
           not
           our
           Scots
           Prelatists
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           is
           really
           the
           Head
           and
           Fountain
           of
           all
           Power
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           only
           their
           Temporal
           Baronies
           and
           Honours
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           are
           nominated
           to
           their
           Bishopricks
           by
           him
           :
           but
           so
           it
           is
           not
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           he
           hath
           divested
           himself
           of
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           neither
           bestows
           Lands
           nor
           
           Honours
           upon
           Church-Men
           .
           Then
           the
           case
           being
           so
           ,
           the
           Golden
           Rule
           ,
           which
           commands
           us
           to
           do
           as
           we
           would
           be
           done
           by
           ,
           should
           oblige
           English-Men
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           our
           Church
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           they
           would
           have
           us
           to
           meddle
           with
           theirs
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           do
           pass
           over
           what
           of
           that
           Nature
           is
           already
           done
           ,
           it
           's
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           that
           the
           Red
           Rampant
           Lion
           is
           become
           so
           much
           a
           Calf
           as
           not
           to
           roar
           sometime
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           fattest
           and
           proudest
           of
           the
           Beasts
           in
           the
           Field
           to
           tremble
           ,
           as
           ers●
           of
           old
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           and
           pray
           that
           God
           will
           avert
           both
           the
           Cause
           and
           the
           Effect
           .
           The
           English
           Bishops
           did
           not
           gain
           so
           much
           by
           the
           the
           last
           
             Bellum
             Episcopale
          
           against
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           need
           to
           be
           fond
           of
           another
           ;
           and
           we
           doubt
           not
           to
           find
           as
           much
           Justice
           from
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           now
           as
           we
           found
           then
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           but
           King
           William
           would
           be
           as
           ready
           as
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           to
           deliver
           up
           his
           Ministers
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           be
           made
           appear
           against
           them
           that
           they
           have
           been
           meddling
           too
           much
           in
           our
           Affairs
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           our
           Scots
           Prelatists
           possess
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           we
           think
           our selves
           obliged
           to
           endeavour
           the
           Extirpation
           of
           their
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           account
           prevail
           with
           them
           to
           endeavour
           our
           Subversion
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           would
           earnestly
           beg
           all
           moderate
           Men
           to
           weigh
           the
           following
           Answers
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           reason
           of
           entring
           into
           that
           solemn
           League
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           was
           the
           Fury
           which
           the
           English
           Prelates
           evidenced
           at
           that
           time
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           having
           excommunicated
           the
           same
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           England
           ,
           forced
           a
           Service-Book
           upon
           us
           more
           exceptionable
           than
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           in
           Conjunction
           with
           Papists
           ,
           enabled
           Charles
           the
           First
           to
           raise
           30000
           Men
           against
           us
           ,
           when
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           refus'd
           to
           concur
           with
           him
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           that
           Expedition
           was
           called
           
             the
             Bishops
             War.
          
           But
           blessed
           be
           God
           his
           present
           Majesty
           is
           far
           from
           any
           such
           Attempt
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           chief
           of
           them
           at
           least
           ,
           are
           Men
           of
           more
           Moderation
           :
           So
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           cause
           for
           us
           to
           endeavour
           the
           Overthrow
           of
           their
           Hierarchy
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Scots
           Presbyterians
           do
           not
           at
           all
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           ,
           by
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           a
           forcible
           extirpation
           of
           the
           English
           Prelacy
           ,
           but
           in
           Concurrence
           with
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           :
           and
           therefore
           so
           long
           as
           they
           have
           not
           their
           Call
           to
           the
           Work
           ,
           the
           English
           Prelacy
           is
           in
           no
           Hazard
           ;
           and
           the
           best
           way
           to
           keep
           so
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           carry
           modestly
           ,
           and
           neither
           to
           meddle
           with
           us
           ,
           nor
           give
           their
           own
           Parliament
           occasion
           to
           
           make
           such
           a
           Vote
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           made
           against
           our
           Bishops
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             the
             great
             and
             insupportable
             Grievance
             of
             the
             Nation
             :
          
           so
           that
           they
           have
           their
           Safety
           in
           their
           own
           Hand
           .
           But
           if
           they
           should
           be
           so
           infatuated
           to
           proceed
           as
           they
           began
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           late
           General
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           be
           such
           Fools
           ,
           as
           to
           concur
           to
           the
           sti●ling
           of
           all
           Plots
           against
           his
           Majesty
           as
           hitherto
           ,
           because
           so
           many
           of
           their
           own
           Communion
           are
           concerned
           in
           them
           ,
           let
           them
           blame
           themselves
           for
           what
           will
           be
           the
           unavoidable
           Consequences
           ,
           soon
           or
           late
           :
           for
           the
           Church-of
           -
           England
           Laity
           are
           too
           good
           Protestants
           and
           English-men
           ,
           to
           be
           always
           led
           by
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           or
           continually
           hood-wink'd
           ,
           and
           not
           discover
           the
           Plots
           carried
           on
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           Zeal
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           of
           which
           me-thinks
           the
           Hot-headed
           Clergy
           should
           take
           warning
           ,
           seeing
           they
           may
           easily
           perceive
           how
           little
           Ground
           their
           Passive
           Obedience
           had
           gain'd
           ,
           when
           the
           honest
           Church-of
           -
           England
           Laicks
           found
           themselves
           in
           hazard
           by
           K.
           Iames
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Liberties
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Next
           I
           would
           earnestly
           beg
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           consider
           how
           the
           Faction
           ,
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           against
           Presbytery
           ,
           screw'd
           up
           the
           Prerogative
           to
           such
           a
           height
           ,
           that
           Englishmen
           had
           very
           near
           lost
           their
           Liberty
           and
           Property
           .
           It
           was
           this
           mistaken
           Zeal
           that
           threw
           out
           the
           Bill
           of
           Exclusion
           ,
           surrendred
           the
           Charters
           of
           Corporations
           ,
           enabled
           the
           King
           to
           pack
           Parliaments
           ,
           pick
           Juries
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           whomsoever
           he
           pleased
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           Law.
           It
           was
           this
           mistaken
           Zeal
           ,
           that
           brought
           the
           late
           Reign
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           direful
           Effects
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           already
           felt
           ,
           or
           are
           still
           impending
           upon
           us
           .
           It
           was
           this
           mistaken
           Zeal
           which
           delay'd
           his
           present
           Majesty's
           Access
           to
           the
           Throne
           ;
           gave
           the
           Enemies
           opportunity
           to
           ruin
           Ireland
           ,
           raise
           a
           Rebellion
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           Plot
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           still
           ,
           in
           England
           ;
           And
           shall
           we
           never
           be
           aware
           of
           it
           ?
           Methinks
           that
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           compared
           Things
           past
           and
           present
           ,
           She
           might
           easily
           perceive
           that
           this
           intemperate
           Heat
           against
           Presbytery
           ,
           doth
           naturally
           issue
           in
           Popery
           and
           Slavery
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           has
           much
           more
           reason
           to
           unite
           ,
           for
           Defence
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           ,
           and
           her
           own
           Doctrinal
           Articles
           ,
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           than
           by
           espousing
           the
           Cause
           of
           a
           few
           pro●●igate
           or
           traiterous
           Clergy-men
           ,
           because
           Episcopal
           ,
           run
           her self
           into
           unavoidable
           Dangers
           .
        
         
           Is
           it
           possible
           that
           a
           Harmony
           in
           Discipline
           should
           have
           more
           Power
           to
           unite
           distinct
           Interests
           ,
           than
           a
           Harmony
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Agreement
           
           under
           one
           Civil
           Head
           ,
           hath
           to
           cement
           those
           who
           drive
           the
           same
           Interest
           ?
           It
           cannot
           be
           unknown
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           if
           she
           believes
           either
           their
           Majesties
           Proclamations
           ,
           or
           considers
           the
           procedure
           of
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           other
           Courts
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           the
           Prelatical
           Party
           there
           drive
           at
           a
           Design
           to
           restore
           K.
           Iames.
           And
           with
           she
           yet
           entertain
           such
           Vipers
           in
           her
           Bosom
           as
           their
           outed
           Clergy
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           sakes
           entertain
           Suspicions
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           sollicite
           him
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ?
           Can
           she
           say
           that
           we
           have
           ever
           made
           any
           Address
           to
           him
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ?
           and
           why
           should
           they
           be
           more
           zealous
           against
           us
           than
           we
           against
           them
           ?
           Does
           she
           not
           know
           that
           Arch-bishop
           Vsher
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           greatest
           of
           her
           Fathers
           ,
           thought
           Episcopacy
           and
           Presbytery
           reconcileable
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           things
           in
           Controversy
           indifferent
           ?
           How
           is
           it
           then
           that
           she
           thinks
           her
           Differences
           with
           King
           Iames
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           more
           reconcileable
           ,
           as
           she
           must
           needs
           do
           if
           she
           fall
           in
           with
           her
           own
           high-flown
           Tantivees
           and
           our
           Scots
           Prelatists
           ?
           But
           I
           hope
           ,
           if
           no
           Religious
           Considerations
           will
           prevail
           ,
           that
           the
           danger
           of
           their
           running
           the
           same
           Risk
           with
           us
           may
           ,
           they
           seeing
           both
           they
           and
           we
           have
           the
           same
           Security
           ,
           viz.
           the
           King
           's
           accepting
           of
           the
           Crown
           on
           such
           and
           such
           Conditions
           ,
           and
           consenting
           to
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           accordingly
           :
           if
           he
           should
           break
           to
           one
           ,
           he
           may
           do
           the
           same
           to
           both
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           may
           think
           that
           he
           will
           not
           overthrow
           their
           Hierarchy
           ,
           because
           the
           Bishops
           depending
           on
           him
           ,
           may
           be
           use●ul
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Parliament-House
           ;
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           may
           ,
           as
           Charles
           the
           Second
           did
           ,
           invade
           their
           Civil
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           then
           their
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           nothing
           else
           ,
           can
           ever
           be
           secure
           .
           I
           must
           again
           beg
           the
           Reader
           not
           to
           mistake
           me●
           as
           designing
           to
           create
           any
           Suspicion
           of
           his
           Majesty
           following
           such
           an
           unhallowed
           Pattern
           ,
           but
           meerly
           to
           set
           this
           as
           a
           Beacon
           before
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           beware
           of
           being
           Shipwrack'd
           twice
           upon
           the
           same
           Rock
           ;
           which
           will
           be
           unavoidable
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           prevail
           wi●h
           any
           of
           their
           Kings
           to
           break
           the
           Original
           Contracts
           ,
           or
           call
           in
           K.
           Iames
           ,
           or
           set
           up
           any
           other
           Pretender
           against
           his
           present
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           prosper
           :
           which
           ,
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           probability
           that
           ever
           they
           will
           ,
           for
           never
           was
           King
           better
           beloved
           by
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           let
           them
           try
           it
           when
           they
           please
           ,
           they
           'll
           ●ind
           he
           has
           in
           Scotland
           Twenty
           to
           One
           firm
           in
           his
           Interest
           :
           And
           whatever
           Noise
           they
           make
           (
           to
           blind
           their
           own
           Designs
           )
           of
           our
           hazard
           from
           a
           Republican
           Faction
           ;
           if
           they
           will
           assure
           the
           Nation
           of
           such
           Governours
           as
           are
           now
           at
           Helm
           ,
           those
           whom
           they
           call
           Republicans
           ,
           will
           as
           cordially
           submit
           to
           them
           as
           any
           .
        
         
         
           But
           I
           foresee
           an
           Objection
           as
           to
           Scots
           Affairs
           ,
           That
           they
           only
           sollicit
           his
           Majesty
           to
           dissolve
           the
           present
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           call
           another
           ,
           which
           will
           restore
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           recognize
           his
           Title
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           His
           Majesty
           hath
           had
           too
           many
           Proofs
           of
           the
           Loyalty
           of
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           the
           Treachery
           of
           Episcopalians
           ,
           to
           venture
           such
           an
           Experiment
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           should
           ,
           and
           they
           happen
           to
           recognize
           his
           Title
           ,
           he
           can
           never
           think
           that
           they
           submit
           from
           Affection
           ,
           but
           meerly
           from
           Interest
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           they
           can
           do
           no
           better
           :
           And
           in
           truth
           ,
           whatever
           Pretences
           of
           Loyalty
           they
           make
           ,
           it
           's
           demonstrable
           enough
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Country-man
           ,
           when
           the
           
           London
           ●Drawers
           baul'd
           out
           ,
           
             Welcome
             ,
             Sir
          
           ,
           laid
           his
           Hand
           on
           his
           Pob
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             I
             thank
             you
             my
             Friend
          
           ;
           so
           may
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           when
           our
           Scots
           Prelatists
           pretend
           Loyalty
           ,
           put
           his
           Hand
           to
           his
           Side
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             I
             thank
             you
             ,
             my
             Sword
             ▪
          
           for
           no
           longer
           will
           they
           be
           his
           Friend
           ,
           than
           he
           is
           able
           to
           cudgel
           them
           .
           Whereas
           it
           's
           very
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           Presbyterians
           declared
           for
           him
           before
           Providence
           had
           determined
           their
           Crown
           in
           his
           Favour
           ,
           and
           have
           beat
           into
           the
           Prelatists
           whatever
           Loyalty
           they
           pretend
           to
           have
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           thought
           ,
           a
           Prince
           so
           Good
           and
           Generous
           as
           his
           present
           Majesty
           ,
           will
           ever
           be
           so
           ungrateful
           to
           his
           Friends
           ,
           or
           act
           so
           much
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           to
           shake
           the
           present
           Title
           he
           has
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           buy
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Scots
           Prelatists
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           desend
           their
           Darling
           K.
           Iames
           ,
           nor
           make
           any
           other
           Effort
           to
           re-establish
           him
           ,
           but
           by
           hectoring
           among
           the
           inaccessible
           Hills
           ,
           stealing
           Cows
           and
           Sheep
           ,
           plundring
           the
           Country
           ,
           murdering
           the
           People
           by
           Treachery
           and
           Surprize
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           seising
           the
           insignificant
           Rock
           ,
           called
           the
           Bass
           ,
           where
           ,
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           they
           may
           send
           for
           him
           to
           govern
           the
           Solon
           Geese
           ,
           and
           themselves
           ,
           the
           greater
           of
           the
           two●
           But
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           will
           find
           themselves
           mistaken
           ,
           if
           his
           Majesty
           should
           gratify
           them
           so
           far
           as
           to
           dissolve
           this
           ,
           and
           call
           another
           Parliament
           ;
           the
           Presbyterians
           have
           not
           lost
           but
           gain'd
           Ground
           since
           the
           Revolution
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           smarted
           too
           severely
           under
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           either
           to
           be
           hectored
           or
           kick'd
           out
           of
           their
           present
           Settlement
           by
           any
           more
           pack'd
           Clubs
           ;
           and
           knowing
           that
           Instruments
           of
           Cruelty
           are
           in
           the
           Habitations
           of
           the
           Prelats
           ,
           will
           rather
           quit
           themselves
           like
           Men
           ,
           for
           the
           Ark
           and
           People
           of
           their
           God
           ,
           than
           be
           brought
           again
           under
           the
           Philistin
           Slavery
           .
           This
           is
           only
           to
           undeceive
           our
           Prelatists
           ,
           who
           promise
           themselves
           such
           an
           easy
           Conquest
           :
           not
           that
           we
           can
           suspect
           a
           Prince
           of
           our
           King's
           Prudence
           ,
           Generosity
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           capable
           of
           so
           much
           Weakness
           ,
           as
           to
           disoblige
           the
           
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           those
           who
           preserved
           him
           the
           Crown
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           his
           steady
           and
           useful
           Friends
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           he
           must
           needs
           do
           if
           he
           gratify
           the
           Scots
           Prelatists
           .
           They
           have
           not
           now
           an
           effeminate
           and
           luxurious
           Prince
           to
           deal
           with
           ,
           who
           ,
           provided
           he
           might
           wallow
           in
           impure
           Pleasures
           ,
           was
           content
           to
           abandon
           all
           Care
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           but
           one
           who
           knows
           his
           Friends
           from
           his
           Foes
           ;
           has
           been
           accustomed
           to
           Government
           from
           his
           Cradle
           ;
           outbrav'd
           the
           Hector
           of
           France
           in
           his
           Youth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           to
           be
           frighted
           by
           our
           Scots
           Prelatists
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           Tories
           ,
           into
           such
           mean
           Compliances
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           Prelatical
           Insurrections
           and
           Tantivy
           Grumblings
           ;
           he
           stis●ed
           greater
           Serpents
           than
           those
           in
           his
           Cradle
           ,
           and
           carries
           a
           Sword
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           Hydras
           Heads
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           multiply
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Postscript
           ,
           or
           pretended
           Answer
           to
           my
           Last
           .
        
         
           One
           would
           have
           thought
           that
           our
           Prelatists
           had
           bankrupt
           their
           Treasure
           of
           Lies
           ,
           Malice
           and
           Blasphemy
           ,
           in
           their
           late
           Pamphlet
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Scots
             Presbyterian
             Eloqu●nce
          
           :
           But
           the
           Apologist
           and
           Post-scribler
           demonstrate
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           evidence
           ,
           That
           their
           Magazines
           are
           still
           full
           ,
           and
           running
           over
           ;
           and
           I
           confess
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           to
           wonder
           at
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           Bottomless
           Pit
           ,
           whence
           they
           are
           furnish'd
           ,
           is
           an
           unfathomable
           Source
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Father
           of
           Lies
           is
           not
           yet
           so
           superannuated
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           can
           beget
           more
           of
           the
           Breed
           .
           But
           to
           come
           to
           our
           Author
           ;
           he
           tells
           you
           ,
           in
           his
           very
           first
           Page
           ,
           That
           he
           could
           not
           read
           two
           Lines
           of
           Dr.
           
           Rule
           's
           Book
           ,
           without
           being
           provok'd
           unto
           the
           Undecencies
           of
           Passion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           marvel
           that
           the
           reading
           of
           mine
           put
           him
           stark
           mad
           ,
           seeing
           I
           treat
           the
           Faction
           with
           some
           more
           roughness
           than
           the
           Doctor
           did
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           1.
           
           After
           a
           very
           super●icial
           Division
           of
           my
           Book
           ,
           he
           gives
           a
           sutable
           Answer
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           may
           know
           he
           was
           blinded
           with
           Passion
           ,
           he
           begins
           with
           downright
           Nonsense
           ,
           and
           a
           notorious
           Lie.
           I
           suppose
           there
           is
           scarcely
           any
           body
           but
           knows
           that
           the
           Faction
           did
           brag
           of
           Charles
           the
           Second's
           peaceable
           Restoration
           ,
           as
           a
           Miracle
           and
           Demonstration
           that
           God
           own'd
           his
           Title
           ,
           (
           nay
           ,
           Sir
           
             Geo.
             Mackenzie
          
           ,
           Vindic.
           p.
           5.
           owns
           he
           was
           restored
           almost
           by
           universal
           Consent
           ;
           )
           and
           yet
           the
           Scribler
           alledges
           that
           he
           ,
           and
           our
           subordinate
           Governors
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           make
           Laws
           against
           the
           Presbyterians
           of
           Scotland
           in
           their
           own
           Defence
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           none
           have
           any
           Legislative
           
           Power
           in
           Scotland
           but
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           by
           subordinate
           Governours
           ,
           he
           must
           therefore
           ,
           if
           he
           understands
           himself
           ,
           mean
           the
           latter
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           at
           that
           time
           attack'd
           neither
           ,
           but
           had
           sufficiently
           smarted
           under
           the
           Usurper
           for
           maintaining
           the
           Right
           of
           King
           and
           Parliament
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           refusing
           to
           abjure
           
             Charles
             Stewart
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           ,
           who
           are
           a
           constituent
           part
           of
           our
           Parliament
           ;
           so
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           being
           attack'd
           ,
           nor
           threatned
           to
           be
           attack'd
           ,
           in
           Authority
           nor
           Person
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           the
           Presbyterians
           being
           sworn
           to
           maintain
           them
           ,
           the
           pretence
           of
           a
           necessity
           to
           make
           Laws
           in
           their
           own
           Defence
           is
           a
           false
           excuse
           .
           But
           if
           our
           Author
           would
           speak
           Truth
           ,
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           Charles
           the
           Second
           having
           a
           Mind
           to
           break
           his
           Oath
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           solemnly
           ,
           to
           maintain
           Presbytery
           and
           the
           Privilege
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           being
           secured
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           ,
           
             in
             foro
             divin●
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Dispensation
           first
           of
           his
           Popish
           and
           then
           of
           his
           Episcopal
           Priests
           ,
           he
           must
           find
           some
           pretence
           to
           salve
           his
           Credit
           
             in
             foro
             humano
          
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           his
           pack'd
           Parliament
           formed
           Iniquity
           into
           a
           Law.
           Whether
           the
           said
           Laws
           were
           gentle
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           says
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Consideration
           of
           all
           thinking
           Men
           ,
           who
           please
           to
           peruse
           them
           as
           exhibited
           in
           my
           other
           Book
           .
           It
           seems
           indeed
           that
           the
           Prelates
           thought
           them
           too
           gentle
           ,
           and
           not
           extensive
           enough
           for
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           pressed
           Conformity
           in
           so
           barbarous
           a
           manner
           beyond
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           said
           Laws
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           extort
           Certificates
           from
           the
           People
           that
           they
           had
           been
           civilly
           used
           ,
           because
           they
           knew
           they
           had
           exceeded
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           were
           liable
           to
           be
           called
           to
           an
           account
           for
           it
           .
           One
           of
           the
           first
           Laws
           they
           made
           ,
           was
           an
           unlimited
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           which
           swallowed
           up
           the
           Privileges
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           took
           away
           all
           the
           Suffrage
           of
           Parliaments
           as
           to
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           establish'd
           a
           Despotical
           T●ranny
           ,
           which
           this
           Author
           calls
           the
           King's
           Hereditary
           Right
           :
           so
           infallibly
           true
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           Tyranny
           and
           our
           Scots
           Prelacy
           are
           inseparably
           connected
           ,
           and
           such
           Brethren
           in
           Iniquity
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           is
           always
           productive
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           deprived
           the
           People
           of
           their
           Native
           Rights
           ,
           he
           made
           bold
           to
           invade
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           his
           own
           Oath
           and
           the
           Peoples
           Inclinations
           ,
           brought
           in
           the
           abjured
           Prelates
           ,
           as
           knowing
           very
           well
           that
           Tyranny
           could
           not
           subsist
           without
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           supported
           them
           in
           their
           Lording
           it
           over
           the
           Peoples
           Consciences
           :
           and
           they
           to
           requite
           their
           Creator
           ,
           preach'd
           up
           his
           Divine
           Right
           to
           Tyrannize
           over
           their
           Purses
           and
           Persons
           .
           And
           thus
           did
           Tyranny
           and
           Prelacy
           ,
           like
           two
           scabbed
           Jades
           ,
           nab
           one
           another
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           both
           sent
           a
           packing
           by
           his
           present
           Majesty
           .
           Nor
           can
           I
           
           omit
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           natural
           Aversion
           which
           Prelacy
           has
           to
           a
           lawful
           Government
           ,
           it
           being
           visibly
           seen
           that
           not
           only
           our
           Scots
           Prelates
           who
           were
           his
           Majesty's
           personal
           Enemies
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           English
           Prelates
           ,
           most
           of
           whom
           pretended
           to
           be
           his
           Friends
           ,
           were
           and
           are
           jealous
           that
           the
           Destiny
           of
           their
           Hierarchy
           is
           at
           hand
           ;
           for
           every
           one
           knows
           how
           soll●citous
           the
           Pillars
           of
           Prelacy
           were
           to
           club
           at
           the
           Devil-Tavern
           to
           contrive
           means
           for
           the
           maintaining
           their
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           fetter
           his
           Majesty
           with
           Oaths
           not
           to
           touch
           it
           :
           and
           after
           they
           had
           got
           this
           Assurance
           once
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           satis●ied
           ,
           but
           dunn'd
           his
           Majesty
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           their
           Debtor
           ,
           for
           a
           Repetition
           of
           his
           Promises
           ,
           till
           he
           took
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           he
           was
           very
           willing
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           every
           opportunity
           of
           renewing
           his
           Assurance
           to
           maintain
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           words
           to
           that
           Effect
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           evident
           beyond
           Exception
           ,
           that
           Prelacy
           is
           afraid
           when
           they
           see
           Popery
           touch'd
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           jealous
           that
           our
           Dread
           Soveraign
           ,
           whom
           God
           has
           raised
           to
           break
           the
           Horns
           of
           the
           Antichristian
           Carpenters
           ,
           should
           also
           prove
           the
           Bane
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Journey-men
           ,
           the
           Prelates
           ;
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           they
           behold
           his
           Majesty's
           glorious
           Success
           with
           Jealousy
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Protestant
           World
           looks
           upon
           with
           Joy.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           their
           Convocation
           when
           assembled
           ,
           were
           very
           loth
           to
           give
           his
           Majesty
           Thanks
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           did
           ,
           could
           hardly
           be
           brought
           to
           thank
           him
           for
           what
           he
           had
           done
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           playing
           the
           Bugbear
           to
           frighten
           away
           K.
           Iames
           ,
           who
           began
           to
           bring
           in
           their
           elder
           Brethren
           the
           Papists
           to
           be
           sharers
           of
           the
           Fat
           with
           themselves
           ;
           and
           lest
           we
           should
           doubt
           what
           this
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           so
           mightily
           tender
           of
           ,
           they
           informed
           us
           in
           an
           Address
           of
           Thanks
           to
           the
           King
           for
           the
           Care
           he
           had
           taken
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           the
           Alteration
           which
           was
           then
           made
           in
           the
           Lieutenancy
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           for
           putting
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Bloody
           Juries
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           had
           betrayed
           the
           Charter
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           Tools
           to
           promote
           Tyranny
           .
           Now
           this
           being
           matter
           of
           Fact
           and
           undeniable
           ,
           the
           moderate
           Church-of
           -
           
           England-Men
           see
           what
           they
           must
           expect
           if
           that
           Faction
           get
           the
           Ascendant
           once
           more
           :
           it
           's
           not
           their
           Agreement
           in
           Government
           and
           Ceremonies
           that
           will
           give
           them
           a
           true
           Title
           to
           be
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           Gibellins
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           as
           Gibellins
           they
           must
           die
           .
           The
           Murder
           of
           my
           Lord
           Russel
           ,
           Alderman
           Cornish
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           are
           sad
           Proofs
           of
           what
           I
           assert
           ;
           and
           seeing
           the
           moderate
           Church-of
           -
           
           England-Men
           and
           the
           Presbyterians
           of
           Scotland
           were
           fellow-Sufferers
           in
           the
           late
           Reigns
           ,
           now
           that
           we
           have
           Men
           advanced
           to
           
           the
           highest
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whose
           Repute
           for
           Moderation
           did
           not
           a
           little
           contribute
           towards
           it
           ,
           methinks
           it
           is
           but
           what
           their
           Brethren
           in
           Scotland
           might
           expect
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           so
           far
           from
           countenancing
           our
           runnagate
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           in
           their
           malicious
           Clamours
           at
           Court
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           oppose
           them
           ,
           especially
           considering
           that
           they
           were
           such
           Implements
           as
           the
           late
           Reigns
           found
           very
           subservient
           to
           their
           Designs
           of
           bringing
           Slavery
           upon
           us
           ,
           under
           which
           they
           themselves
           smarted
           either
           in
           Person
           or
           Sympathy
           .
           And
           now
           that
           I
           am
           upon
           it
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           with
           regret
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           of
           the
           almost
           indispensable
           nec●ssity
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           sober
           Church-of
           -
           
           England-Men
           in
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Capacity
           ,
           have
           never
           given
           any
           publick
           conjunct
           Testimony
           against
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           last
           Reigns
           ,
           nor
           those
           of
           their
           Communion
           ,
           who
           were
           Abettors
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           day
           labour
           to
           re-introduce
           it
           .
           Let
           them
           think
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           their
           Silence
           in
           this
           Affair
           is
           no
           small
           incouragement
           to
           the
           Jacobite
           Party
           ,
           who
           have
           hitherto
           baffled
           the
           discovery
           of
           all
           their
           Plots
           ,
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           together
           with
           the
           ill
           Example
           of
           the
           Nonjurant
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           hath
           been
           of
           more
           use
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           than
           an
           Army
           of
           60000
           Men
           :
           From
           this
           Source
           it
           is
           that
           his
           Majesty's
           Affairs
           meet
           with
           so
           many
           Rubs
           ;
           his
           Friends
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           rewarded
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           endangered
           and
           discouraged
           ;
           and
           yet
           our
           moderate
           Ecclesiasticks
           have
           never
           made
           open
           and
           conjunct
           Protestation
           against
           it
           .
           It
           was
           the
           Saying
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Truth
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Children
             of
             this
             Generation
             are
             wiser
             than
             the
             Children
             of
             Light
          
           ;
           and
           our
           Times
           furnish
           us
           with
           many
           sad
           Instances
           of
           its
           undeniable
           Verity
           .
           Did
           not
           the
           Pulpits
           in
           the
           late
           Reigns
           thunder
           against
           all
           Attempts
           of
           recovering
           our
           Liberties
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Parliament
           or
           in
           the
           Field
           ?
           Did
           not
           the
           Church
           concur
           with
           her
           Excommunications
           ,
           to
           render
           Dissenters
           uncapable
           of
           so
           much
           as
           chusing
           or
           giving
           Votes
           for
           a
           sober
           Church-of
           -
           
           England-Man
           ,
           who
           would
           stand
           by
           the
           Liberties
           of
           his
           Country
           to
           represent
           them
           in
           Parliament
           ?
           Did
           not
           some
           of
           their
           Bishops
           press
           the
           Execution
           of
           their
           Penal
           Laws
           against
           Dissenters
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           under
           Hatches
           for
           that
           very
           reason
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           the
           Clergy
           spend
           their
           consecrated
           Lungs
           in
           bellowing
           out
           Presbyterian
           Plots
           to
           drown
           the
           Popish
           ones
           ?
           And
           yet
           now
           they
           don't
           excommunicate
           their
           Jacobites
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           their
           Conventicles
           and
           distinct
           Form
           of
           Worship
           ;
           their
           clubbing
           to
           chuse
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Government
           to
           represent
           them
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           even
           those
           who
           were
           violent
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Abdication
           ;
           as
           Sir
           
             R.
             S.
             &c.
          
           who
           was
           chosen
           by
           by
           the
           University
           of
           
             C
             —
             ge
          
           .
           Nor
           do
           the
           Pulpits
           now
           sound
           with
           Jacobite
           Plots
           in
           this
           Reign
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           with
           Presbyterian
           and
           Whiggish
           Plots
           in
           the
           late
           Reigns
           ;
           which
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           tenderness
           that
           hath
           been
           shewed
           towards
           their
           Nonjurant
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           the
           Opposition
           
           they
           make
           to
           abjuring
           the
           late
           K.
           Iames
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           Evidences
           that
           it
           is
           his
           Majesty's
           Interest
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           Scotland
           as
           a
           Ballance
           ,
           lest
           the
           Scale
           turn
           on
           the
           side
           of
           K.
           Iames
           ,
           or
           his
           pretended
           Son
           :
           And
           as
           for
           our
           Scots
           Episcopalians
           ,
           their
           Loyalty
           was
           sufficiently
           discovered
           after
           the
           Defeat
           of
           the
           French
           by
           Sea
           ;
           for
           none
           were
           so
           industrious
           as
           they
           to
           lessen
           our
           Victory
           ,
           when
           God
           had
           given
           it
           us
           .
           Nor
           was
           their
           Carriage
           less
           remarkable
           for
           disaffection
           upon
           the
           taking
           of
           Namur
           ,
           the
           first
           News
           from
           Steenkirk
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Intelligence
           came
           that
           Charleroy
           was
           besieged
           ;
           which
           so
           elevated
           the
           Spirits
           of
           Dr.
           
             M
             —
          
           ,
           the
           Apologist
           ,
           and
           Sheelds
           the
           Jacobite
           Parson
           ,
           (
           lately
           in
           Newgate
           for
           a
           Conventicle
           )
           that
           they
           were
           overheard
           to
           salute
           one
           another
           ,
           in
           the
           Park
           ,
           with
           no
           less
           Titles
           than
           that
           of
           
             My
             Lord
             Bishop
          
           of
           such
           and
           such
           a
           Place
           ,
           so
           big
           were
           they
           with
           hopes
           of
           the
           French
           Conquests
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           86.
           
           Our
           Author
           not
           having
           time
           enough
           to
           recover
           himself
           ●rom
           the
           Undecencies
           of
           his
           Passion
           ,
           continues
           his
           Nonsense
           ,
           and
           tells
           you
           very
           gravely
           ,
           That
           
             if
             the
             Presbyterian
             Delusions
             did
             not
             upon
             all
             Turns
             prompt
             them
             to
             overturn
             the
             Government
             ,
             they
             might
             live
             in
          
           Scotland
           
             in
             all
             Peace
             ,
             as
             other
             Dissenters
             did
             .
          
           I
           suppose
           our
           Author
           to
           be
           speaking
           of
           the
           Time
           past
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           he
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           
             might
             have
             lived
          
           :
           And
           whether
           this
           Blunder
           of
           Grammar
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Mother-Tongue
           ,
           be
           not
           as
           unpardonable
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           are
           the
           Blunders
           in
           Latin
           which
           he
           falsly
           chargeth
           upon
           Mr.
           Rule
           ,
           let
           any
           Man
           judg
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           meant
           of
           the
           Time
           past
           ,
           needs
           no
           other
           Demonstration
           ,
           than
           to
           consider
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           do
           and
           can
           live
           at
           Peace
           in
           Scotland
           now
           ,
           without
           being
           obliged
           to
           the
           Prelatists
           .
           But
           Nonsense
           is
           one
           of
           our
           Author's
           least
           Indecencies
           of
           Passion
           ;
           for
           they
           who
           know
           him
           ,
           inform
           me
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Heat
           he
           cannot
           forbear
           Swearing
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           his
           Doctoral
           Scarf
           :
           And
           it
           can
           be
           proved
           on
           him
           ,
           that
           when
           talking
           to
           a
           certain
           Minister
           about
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           good-natur'd
           Doctor
           's
           commendable
           Expressions
           were
           ,
           That
           
             if
             the
             Episcopal
             Party
             had
             it
             not
             ,
             he
             car'd
             not
             if
             the
             Devil
             had
             it
             .
          
           Well
           ,
           but
           to
           proceed
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           acknowledges
           ,
           that
           other
           Dissenters
           liv'd
           peaceably
           in
           Scotland
           .
           Now
           other
           Dissenters
           we
           had
           none
           ,
           but
           Quakers
           and
           Papists
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           liv'd
           peaceably
           we
           very
           well
           knew
           ,
           and
           used
           to
           ask
           why
           they
           persecuted
           us
           more
           than
           them
           ,
           seeing
           their
           Difference
           in
           Principles
           was
           much
           greater
           ,
           if
           our
           Episcopalians
           had
           been
           (
           as
           they
           pretended
           to
           be
           )
           good
           Protestants
           .
           Now
           I
           think
           every
           one
           knows
           the
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           of
           the
           Papists
           to
           be
           dangerous
           in
           all
           Protestant
           Governments
           ;
           and
           that
           Quakerism
           has
           too
           great
           affinity
           with
           Popery
           :
           so
           
           that
           their
           kind
           Treatment
           ,
           while
           we
           were
           barbarously
           persecuted
           ,
           is
           none
           of
           the
           best
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           our
           Episcopalians
           good
           Protestants
           .
           And
           pray
           let
           our
           Author
           in
           his
           next
           ,
           give
           us
           an
           account
           ,
           Why
           Popish
           Recusants
           (
           for
           denying
           the
           King
           's
           Ecclesiaslical
           Supremacy
           )
           were
           not
           dragoon'd
           to
           come
           to
           Church
           ,
           plundred
           ,
           hunted
           ,
           and
           hanged
           ,
           as
           we
           were
           .
           But
           seeing
           I
           know
           he
           will
           not
           tell
           the
           Truth
           ,
           I
           'le
           venture
           to
           tell
           it
           for
           him
           ,
           in
           Bishop
           
           Carnerosse's
           words
           ,
           
             The
             Papists
             were
             their
             necessary
             Friends
             :
          
           A
           King
           of
           their
           Religion
           was
           dropping
           ripe
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           Throne
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           knows
           ,
           that
           under
           Popery
           ,
           Bishops
           may
           grow
           Cardinals
           and
           Popes
           ;
           but
           under
           Presbytery
           they
           cannot
           exist
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Rope
           which
           draws
           the
           Inclinations
           of
           our
           Hierarchical
           Men
           so
           much
           towards
           Rome
           ,
           instead
           of
           drawing
           Rome
           so
           much
           to
           them
           .
           If
           I
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           let
           the
           Advances
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           made
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Interest
           they
           obtain'd
           in
           Court
           and
           else-where
           ,
           under
           the
           warm
           Wings
           of
           Prelacy
           ,
           in
           the
           Reigns
           of
           both
           the
           
           Charles's
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           of
           the
           
           Iames's
           bear
           witness
           .
           Nay
           ,
           our
           good-natur'd
           Doctor
           was
           even
           so
           kind
           to
           Mother-Church
           ,
           as
           to
           impose
           on
           his
           Scholars
           an
           Oath
           in
           K.
           
           Iames's
           Time
           ,
           to
           maintain
           the
           blank
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           the
           publishing
           of
           Mr.
           
           Iamison's
           Book
           against
           Quakerism
           ;
           yet
           his
           Rancor
           against
           Presbytery
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           though
           the
           Malice
           of
           the
           Court
           seem'd
           to
           be
           asswaged
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Presbyterians
           desired
           they
           might
           have
           the
           Common
           Hall
           of
           the
           College
           (
           of
           which
           he
           was
           then
           Principal
           )
           to
           meet
           in
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           like
           a
           scurrilous
           and
           spightful
           Villain
           ,
           That
           
             his
             Hall
             should
             never
             be
             a
             groping
             Office.
          
           Indeed
           ,
           Doctor
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           well
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           such
           things
           had
           been
           practis'd
           at
           our
           Meetings
           ,
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           would
           never
           have
           been
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           for
           very
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           Swearers
           ,
           Drunkards
           and
           Whoremasters
           of
           the
           Parish
           ,
           were
           generally
           the
           greatest
           Friends
           to
           the
           Curats
           :
           And
           Arch-bishop
           Paterson
           ,
           whose
           Champion
           you
           are
           ,
           may
           for
           ever
           stop
           your
           Mouth
           ,
           seeing
           
             Megg
             Patterson
          
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           been
           base
           ,
           own'd
           it
           before
           the
           Court
           upon
           Examination
           .
           And
           your
           other
           good
           Friend
           ,
           Mr.
           Hamilton
           ,
           whom
           you
           are
           so
           careful
           to
           vindicate
           ,
           would
           certainly
           have
           been
           a
           ●requenter
           of
           such
           groping
           Offices
           ,
           had
           there
           been
           any
           ,
           seeing
           he
           was
           not
           ashamed
           ,
           upon
           a
           certain
           Occasion
           to
           declare
           ,
           That
           he
           hated
           all
           words
           which
           ended
           in
           ism
           ,
           except
           Baptism
           and
           Priapism
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           having
           dropt
           out
           a
           feeble
           and
           a
           faint
           Lie
           ,
           to
           justify
           the
           making
           of
           the
           Laws
           against
           us
           ,
           
             Vices
             acquirit
             eundo
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           ibid.
           tells
           you
           boldly
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Scheme
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Religion
             ,
             wherein
             
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             Episcopalians
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             ungovernable
             Humour
             and
             Rebellion
             .
          
           Well
           said
           ,
           good-natur'd
           Doctor
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Separatist
           from
           good
           Nature
           and
           the
           Christian
           Church
           now
           ?
           Modest
           Sir
           ,
           I
           must
           b●g
           your
           pardon
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           either
           an
           ungovernable
           passionate
           Prelate
           ,
           or
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           are
           stark
           Fools
           and
           Knaves
           to
           have
           abolished
           Episcopacy
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           ,
           according
           to
           you
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           establish'd
           nothing
           but
           ungovernable
           Humour
           and
           Rebellion
           .
           Certainly
           his
           Majesty
           and
           the
           Parliament
           are
           more
           concerned
           to
           preserve
           the
           Soveraignty
           ,
           than
           such
           Fellows
           as
           you
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           satis●ied
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           were
           better
           Friends
           to
           it
           than
           the
           Prelatists
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           establish'd
           them
           ,
           and
           ejected
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           if
           your
           Eyes
           be
           not
           blinded
           with
           Passion
           ,
           look
           upon
           the
           Harmony
           of
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           ours
           or
           yours
           (
           if
           you
           know
           where
           to
           find
           your
           own
           )
           be
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Reform'd
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           look
           a
           little
           further
           into
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           do
           not
           provoke
           you
           to
           Indecency
           of
           Passion
           ,
           read
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
             Acts
             20.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Acts
             15.
             
             Titus
             1.
             
             Phil.
          
           1.
           1.
           and
           see
           which
           of
           us
           are
           the
           greatest
           Separatists
           from
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           whether
           those
           Texts
           be
           chargeable
           with
           ungovernable
           Humour
           and
           Rebellion
           ;
           and
           so
           long
           as
           those
           Texts
           make
           it
           evident
           that
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyter
           are
           the
           same
           in
           Name
           and
           Office
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           
             Ordinatione
             excepta
          
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           ungovernable
           Humour
           and
           Rebellion
           to
           believe
           so
           ,
           we
           will
           be
           ungovernable
           and
           rebellious
           still
           .
           As
           for
           your
           citing
           the
           
             Hind●
             l●t
             loose
             ,
             Ius
             Populi
             ,
          
           and
           Naphtali
           ,
           it
           's
           altogether
           foreign
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           contain
           such
           Arguments
           for
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           resisting
           T●yrannizing
           Princes
           ,
           as
           your
           Party
           could
           never
           answer
           ;
           and
           for
           any
           thing
           particular
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           especially
           the
           
             Hind
             let
             loose
          
           ,
           which
           was
           writ
           against
           Presbyterians
           as
           well
           as
           Prelatists
           ,
           none
           but
           one
           of
           your
           own
           Kidney
           can
           charge
           them
           upon
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           general
           .
           But
           further
           ,
           it
           's
           mighty
           strange
           that
           this
           Principle
           should
           be
           so
           Criminal
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           yet
           Venial
           in
           the
           Church-of
           -
           
           England-Men
           .
           Wherefore
           do
           not
           you
           cite
           
             Iulian
             the
             Apostate
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Hickeringil
           ,
           or
           Dr.
           Burnet
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
           Salisbury's
           Works
           ,
           &c.
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           :
           And
           pray
           let
           us
           know
           why
           the
           Presbyterians
           are
           more
           chargeable
           with
           
             Ius
             Populi
          
           ,
           &c.
           than
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           are
           with
           those
           ?
        
         
           The
           Author
           will
           not
           take
           notice
           of
           what
           has
           been
           so
           often
           told
           him
           and
           his
           Party
           ,
           that
           the
           horrid
           Cruelties
           exercis'd
           upon
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           as
           dragging
           them
           to
           hear
           the
           Curates
           
           per
           Force
           ;
           plundering
           them
           of
           all
           they
           had
           ;
           ravishing
           their
           Wives
           ,
           Daughters
           and
           Maids
           ;
           chasing
           them
           to
           the
           Woods
           and
           Mountains
           in
           the
           extremity
           of
           Winter
           ;
           denying
           the
           poor
           Children
           left
           at
           home
           ,
           any
           other
           subsistance
           than
           what
           was
           left
           by
           the
           surfeited
           Dogs
           ;
           the
           tying
           of
           Gentlemen
           Neck
           and
           Heels
           ,
           and
           rosting
           them
           before
           Fires
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           allowing
           them
           a
           draught
           of
           Water
           to
           quench
           their
           insupportable
           Thirst
           ;
           forcing
           of
           Bonds
           from
           them
           for
           such
           and
           such
           Sums
           ;
           and
           extorting
           Certificates
           ,
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           under
           their
           Hands
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           been
           civilly
           used
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Faction
           will
           not
           hear
           ,
           when
           we
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           was
           done
           before
           they
           could
           charge
           us
           with
           any
           Insurrection
           ;
           and
           yet
           are
           so
           disingenuous
           as
           to
           instance
           our
           pos●eriour
           Efforts
           for
           Self-defence
           ,
           as
           the
           Occasion
           of
           all
           severe
           Laws
           :
           Than
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           unjust
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Doctor
           's
           own
           confession
           ,
           Pag.
           87.
           
           That
           
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Ministers
             of
             State
             ,
             might
             more
             plausibly
             be
             accused
             of
             Cruelty
             ,
             if
             they
             made
             severe
             Laws
             against
             the
             Consequences
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Opinions
             .
          
           We
           have
           reason
           to
           charge
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Ministers
           with
           Cruelty
           :
           for
           such
           Laws
           as
           were
           made
           before
           1666
           ,
           were
           directly
           against
           the
           supposed
           Consequences
           of
           our
           Opinions
           ,
           or
           nothing
           ;
           for
           we
           made
           no
           opposition
           by
           Arms
           at
           that
           time
           against
           Charles
           the
           Second
           .
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           expresly
           own'd
           ,
           Pag.
           5
           ,
           and
           6
           ,
           by
           Sir
           
             Geo.
             Mackenzie
          
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Laws
             were
             made
             against
             the
             Consequences
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             charge
             upon
             our
             Principles
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           again
           ,
           P.
           86.
           he
           alledges
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Presbyterians
             declar'd
             open
             War
             against
             the
             King
             in
             his
             own
             Dominions
             ;
             preach'd
             to
             their
             Hearers
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             kill
             his
             Servants
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             no
             right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             broken
             the
             Covenant
             :
          
           Than
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           false
           .
           It
           was
           but
           a
           small
           number
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           that
           appeared
           in
           Arms
           in
           1666
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           declaring
           War
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           they
           only
           desired
           a
           Redress
           of
           those
           Grievances
           which
           the
           Episcopal
           Souldiers
           had
           committed
           beyond
           Law.
           Nor
           would
           they
           have
           done
           it
           in
           Arms
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           possible
           to
           have
           had
           access
           to
           the
           Council
           otherwise
           :
           For
           those
           who
           appeared
           at
           Bothwel-Bridg
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           declaring
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           they
           took
           his
           Interest
           into
           their
           Declaration
           ;
           and
           the
           Party
           who
           oppos'd
           it
           ,
           were
           so
           much
           di●relish'd
           ,
           that
           Multitudes
           deserted
           because
           they
           were
           concerned
           .
           Nay
           ,
           Charles
           the
           Second
           was
           so
           much
           convinc'd
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Welch
          
           ,
           and
           the
           majority
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           were
           so
           far
           from
           disputing
           his
           Title
           ,
           that
           he
           granted
           an
           Indulgence
           immediately
           after
           the
           suppressing
           of
           that
           Insurrection
           ;
           and
           to
           my
           certain
           knowledg
           ,
           offer'd
           a
           particular
           
           Licence
           to
           the
           said
           Mr.
           Welch
           ,
           to
           live
           and
           preach
           in
           any
           part
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ;
           though
           our
           Episcopalians
           had
           formerly
           incens'd
           him
           so
           much
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           Proclamations
           were
           issued
           ,
           offering
           500
           l.
           to
           any
           that
           would
           bring
           him
           in
           dead
           or
           alive
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           Doctor
           has
           no
           Foundation
           for
           his
           Charge
           but
           the
           Practice
           of
           a
           few
           Cameronians
           ,
           one
           of
           whose
           Preachers
           excommunicated
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           about
           twenty
           of
           the
           Faction
           declared
           War
           against
           him
           at
           Sanqhuar
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           little
           number
           did
           afterwards
           pretend
           to
           dethrone
           him
           :
           which
           will
           appear
           to
           all
           Men
           but
           such
           as
           our
           Author
           ,
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           Presbyterian
           Principles
           ,
           seeing
           we
           allow
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Excommunication
           of
           a
           private
           Person
           without
           ●udicial
           Probation
           ,
           Admonition
           ,
           Suspension
           ,
           and
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           .
           And
           ,
           by
           the
           Covenant
           which
           they
           reproach
           us
           with
           as
           our
           only
           Rule
           ,
           we
           swear
           to
           maintain
           the
           Privilege
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           's
           just
           Powerand
           Greatness
           ;
           to
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           diametrically
           opposite
           ,
           than
           for
           a
           few
           Persons
           ,
           without
           the
           Consent
           and
           Commission
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           exauctorate
           Magistrates
           .
           And
           whatsoever
           this
           Libeller
           may
           suggest
           ,
           it
           's
           known
           that
           Mr.
           Castares
           ,
           sen.
           Mr.
           Blare
           ,
           Mr.
           Iamison
           ,
           Mr.
           Rule
           ,
           Mr.
           Riddel
           ,
           and
           other
           grave
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ,
           fell
           under
           the
           Obloquy
           of
           the
           Cameronians
           for
           protesting
           publickly
           against
           the
           Principles
           which
           they
           were
           driven
           unto
           by
           the
           furious
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           late
           Reigns
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           Doctor
           be
           not
           yet
           satisfied
           ,
           I
           'll
           give
           him
           
             Argumentum
             ad
             Hominem
          
           ,
           thus
           .
           The
           Viscount
           of
           Dundee
           and
           his
           Party
           declared
           War
           against
           King
           William
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Scotland
           oppos'd
           his
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           All
           the
           Episcopalians
           in
           Scotland
           declared
           War
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           no
           right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           their
           own
           Concession
           ,
           the
           present
           Government
           would
           be
           justified
           to
           enact
           as
           severe
           Laws
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           late
           Government
           did
           against
           the
           Presbyterians
           .
           The
           Premisses
           being
           undeniable
           ,
           the
           Conclusion
           cannot
           be
           avoided
           ,
           if
           our
           Author's
           way
           of
           arguing
           hold
           good
           .
        
         
           But
           supposing
           it
           true
           that
           all
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           Scotland
           had
           declared
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second
           to
           have
           ●orfeited
           his
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           because
           he
           broke
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           no
           more
           than
           what
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           have
           declared
           against
           King
           Iames
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           breaking
           the
           Original
           Contract
           :
           and
           I
           would
           desire
           our
           Gentleman
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           
             Claim
             of
             Right
          
           by
           both
           Nations
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           find
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Infractions
           upon
           that
           Contract
           were
           made
           by
           King
           Charles
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           this
           be
           a
           Crime
           ,
           
             Aethiopem
             
             albus
             ,
             Loripidem
             rectus
             derideat
             .
          
           But
           as
           for
           that
           malicious
           Lie
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           them
           preach'd
           that
           his
           Servants
           ought
           to
           be
           killed
           ,
           it
           's
           so
           gross
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           the
           Author
           could
           invent
           it
           ,
           nor
           any
           but
           his
           Party
           believe
           it
           :
           for
           tho
           some
           of
           them
           did
           kill
           A.
           Bp
           Sharp
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           were
           hunting
           for
           their
           Lives
           ,
           and
           took
           the
           same
           advantage
           of
           them
           that
           they
           did
           of
           others
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           so
           much
           as
           follow
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           their
           Ministers
           preach'd
           this
           as
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           that
           it
           was
           so
           to
           kill
           the
           King's
           Servants
           as
           such
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           but
           this
           Methodical
           Doctor
           ,
           who
           would
           sain
           perswade
           the
           World
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Party
           have
           engrossed
           all
           Reason
           and
           Logick
           to
           themselves
           ,
           comes
           with
           a
           
             Hysteron
             Proteron
          
           ,
           and
           tells
           you
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           Cruelty
           toward
           the
           Episcopalians
           after
           the
           Year
           1637
           ,
           which
           (
           mark
           the
           good-natur'd
           calm
           Expression
           )
           he
           says
           were
           unparallell'd
           in
           History
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           diabolical
           in
           their
           Nature
           .
           This
           is
           Scots
           Episcopal
           Veracity
           .
           The
           Doctor
           thinks
           he
           is
           dictating
           to
           his
           Scholars
           ;
           and
           truly
           I
           must
           tell
           his
           Doctorship
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           ta●ght
           them
           no
           better
           Philosophy
           ,
           than
           he
           teaches
           us
           History
           ,
           they
           had
           but
           a
           poor
           Bargain
           on
           't
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           good
           Doctor
           ,
           did
           you
           never
           read
           of
           the
           Massacres
           at
           Paris
           ,
           in
           the
           Valtoline
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva's
           Butchery
           in
           the
           Netherlands
           ?
           We
           shall
           not
           go
           so
           high
           as
           the
           ten
           Persecutions
           ,
           or
           those
           against
           the
           
             Wicklevites
             ,
             Waldenses
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           tell
           me
           if
           what
           Cruelties
           were
           exercised
           upon
           you
           about
           1637
           ,
           aggravate
           them
           as
           much
           as
           you
           can
           do
           in
           any
           measure
           ,
           come
           near
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           cannot
           ,
           I
           would
           know
           whether
           the
           Modest
           ,
           Rational
           and
           Religious
           Doctor
           be
           not
           guilty
           of
           an
           Immodest
           ,
           Irrational
           and
           Irreligious
           Lie
           ?
           And
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           seeing
           we
           must
           go
           back
           to
           1637
           ,
           pray
           what
           did
           your
           Party
           then
           suffer
           answerable
           to
           the
           Persecution
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           by
           your
           
             High
             Commission-Court
          
           before
           that
           time
           ?
           Or
           ,
           did
           your
           Sufferings
           come
           any
           thing
           near
           the
           horrid
           Cruelty
           which
           Montross
           with
           his
           Highlanders
           ,
           and
           the
           Irish
           Rebels
           ,
           who
           join'd
           him
           after
           they
           had
           massacred
           the
           Protestants
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           committed
           upon
           the
           Country
           in
           Defence
           of
           your
           Prelacy
           ?
           But
           further
           ,
           if
           your
           Party
           did
           suffer
           any
           thing
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           impossible
           but
           they
           should
           when
           the
           exasperated
           People
           had
           taken
           Arms
           against
           their
           Invasions
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           Quarrel
           came
           to
           be
           decided
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           blame
           for
           it
           ?
           They
           drew
           it
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           be
           satisfied
           that
           they
           had
           obtruded
           their
           domineering
           Prelacy
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           also
           impose
           a
           new
           form
           of
           Worship
           ,
           for
           opposing
           of
           which
           they
           incensed
           the
           King
           to
           raise
           an
           Army
           of
           30000
           Men
           to
           force
           it
           upon
           us
           .
           So
           that
           here
           was
           Precedent
           enough
           
           according
           to
           the
           
             Talion
             Law
          
           ,
           to
           force
           the
           Covenant
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           yet
           we
           never
           did
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           tho
           the
           honest
           Doctor
           has
           the
           Confidence
           to
           assert
           ,
           that
           we
           imposed
           it
           with
           greater
           Tyranny
           ,
           Malice
           and
           Violence
           ,
           than
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ever
           practised
           .
           Good
           Mr.
           Doctor
           ,
           (
           for
           you
           were
           very
           angry
           that
           I
           did
           not
           call
           you
           so
           in
           my
           last
           )
           Did
           your
           Doctorship
           ever
           hear
           that
           we
           put
           the
           Prelatis●s
           in
           Dungeons
           to
           be
           eaten
           up
           with
           Toads
           and
           Serpents
           ?
           Did
           we
           ever
           put
           any
           of
           them
           upon
           the
           Rack
           ?
           Did
           we
           ever
           thrust
           pieces
           of
           Cloth
           down
           their
           Throats
           to
           their
           very
           Stomachs
           ,
           and
           pull
           them
           up
           again
           ?
           Did
           we
           ever
           burn
           them
           in
           Habits
           painted
           with
           Devils
           ?
           Did
           we
           ever
           twist
           the
           Muscles
           of
           their
           Arms
           and
           Legs
           with
           Cords
           ,
           which
           your
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           are
           known
           to
           have
           practised
           ?
           Or
           ,
           did
           we
           ever
           torture
           them
           with
           the
           Boot
           ,
           Thummikins
           ,
           or
           burning
           Matches
           (
           as
           your
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Prelatical
           Inquisition
           did
           us
           )
           to
           make
           them
           take
           the
           Covenant
           ?
           I
           am
           confident
           your
           Conscience
           ,
           tho
           pros●ituted
           to
           a
           Prodigy
           ,
           flies
           in
           your
           Face
           ,
           and
           gives
           you
           the
           Lie.
           Well
           ,
           but
           the
           Doctor
           has
           not
           done
           yet
           ,
           he
           tells
           you
           the
           Covenant
           was
           imposed
           upon
           the
           Children
           at
           Schools
           .
           Truly
           Mr.
           Doctor
           ,
           to
           do
           you
           Justice
           ,
           I
           believe
           it
           was
           required
           of
           the
           little
           Children
           that
           offered
           to
           take
           Degrees
           of
           Master
           of
           Arts
           :
           and
           tho
           your
           Doctorship
           was
           never
           nearer
           Rome
           than
           480
           Miles
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           in
           your
           Postscript
           ,
           you
           have
           learn'd
           the
           Art
           of
           equivocating
           as
           well
           as
           if
           you
           had
           been
           there
           ;
           for
           every
           one
           knows
           that
           Men
           of
           thirty
           Years
           old
           may
           truly
           enough
           be
           called
           Children
           ,
           and
           Universities
           may
           as
           well
           be
           called
           Schools
           :
           But
           if
           that
           was
           unlawful
           ,
           how
           came
           your
           Party
           to
           follow
           the
           Example
           ,
           and
           even
           your
           own
           Doctorship
           to
           offer
           a
           blank
           Oath
           to
           your
           Scholars
           ?
           And
           why
           does
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           impose
           Oaths
           upon
           Children
           at
           Schools
           in
           Oxford
           and
           Cambridg
           ?
        
         
           Pag.
           87.
           
           He
           says
           there
           's
           nothing
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Answer
           to
           the
           
             Scotch
             Eloquence
          
           ,
           but
           an
           ill-contriv'd
           Abstract
           of
           the
           
             Hind
             let
             loose
          
           .
           Good
           Doctor
           ,
           I
           am
           afraid
           that
           the
           Eyes
           of
           your
           Head
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           your
           Mind
           ,
           were
           blinded
           with
           Indecencies
           of
           Passion
           ,
           else
           you
           would
           have
           seen
           somewhat
           else
           ,
           viz.
           frequent
           Demonstrations
           ,
           that
           you
           and
           others
           of
           your
           Party
           are
           notorious
           Liars
           ,
           in
           asserting
           that
           our
           Proceedings
           against
           you
           are
           more
           barbarous
           and
           cruel
           than
           yours
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Authentick
           Proofs
           ,
           viz.
           your
           own
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           Next
           the
           Doctor
           tells
           us
           that
           the
           Episcopalians
           publish'd
           a
           Compendium
           of
           the
           
             Hind
             let
             loose
          
           ,
           that
           all
           Men
           might
           see
           the
           Principles
           ,
           Practices
           and
           Humours
           of
           that
           Sect
           whom
           they
           oppose●
           and
           that
           
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           better
           Defence
           of
           Charles
           the
           Second's
           Government
           than
           the
           
             Hind
             let
             loose
          
           .
           We
           have
           told
           the
           Faction
           often
           enough
           that
           the
           said
           Book
           is
           against
           Presbyterians
           as
           well
           as
           Episcopalians
           ,
           and
           was
           writ
           in
           the
           height
           of
           a
           Schism
           ,
           and
           never
           own'd
           by
           the
           hundredth
           part
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           :
           but
           such
           is
           the
           Unreasonableness
           of
           our
           Prelatists
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           charge
           it
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           would
           make
           the
           World
           believe
           that
           it
           is
           conseq●ential
           to
           the
           true
           Presbyterian
           Principles
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           already
           demonstrated
           ,
           that
           the
           excommunicating
           and
           exauctorating
           the
           King
           was
           contrary
           to
           our
           Discipline
           and
           Covenant
           .
           But
           to
           answer
           the
           disingenous
           Man
           with
           
             Argumentum
             ad
             hominem
          
           ,
           I
           argue
           thus
           :
           There
           can
           be
           no
           better
           Defence
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           against
           the
           Prelatists
           ,
           than
           
           Dundee's
           Declaration
           ,
           their
           refusing
           to
           swear
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           King
           William
           and
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           seeing
           those
           who
           do
           so
           ,
           act
           more
           consequentially
           to
           the
           Prelatical
           Principles
           of
           Passive
           Obedience
           and
           Nonresistance
           ,
           than
           those
           who
           comply
           .
        
         
           Ibid.
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Ministers
           of
           State
           under
           K.
           Charles
           the
           Second
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           have
           done
           nothing
           but
           what
           all
           wise
           ,
           great
           and
           good
           Men
           have
           done
           in
           the
           like
           Cases
           ,
           then
           the
           Clamours
           of
           this
           Party
           are
           rather
           an
           Honour
           than
           an
           Accusation
           .
           This
           is
           poor
           Sophistry
           ,
           Doctor
           ;
           we
           deny
           your
           Assumption
           ,
           and
           by
           course
           your
           Consequence
           must
           fall
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Answer
           sufficient
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           plainer
           with
           you
           ,
           If
           King
           Charles
           and
           his
           Ministers
           of
           State
           did
           nothing
           but
           what
           all
           wise
           ,
           great
           and
           good
           Men
           have
           done
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           ;
           then
           his
           present
           Majesty
           and
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           must
           ,
           by
           this
           Argument
           ,
           be
           foolish
           ,
           little
           and
           ill
           Men
           ,
           to
           disapprove
           their
           Methods
           :
           so
           that
           we
           see
           how
           superlatively
           loyal
           and
           modest
           the
           Doctor
           is
           .
           But
           yet
           further
           :
           We
           would
           have
           his
           Doctorship
           to
           know
           that
           there
           was
           never
           such
           a
           Case
           under
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Doctor
           will
           be
           at
           a
           loss
           to
           find
           good
           ,
           great
           and
           wise
           Men
           for
           Precedents
           .
           Ay
           ,
           let
           him
           turn
           over
           all
           the
           Histories
           of
           Europe
           ,
           give
           us
           a
           Parallel
           ,
           that
           any
           Protestant
           Prince
           should
           solemnly
           before
           God
           and
           the
           People
           ,
           swear
           with
           his
           Hands
           lifted
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           govern
           according
           to
           the
           Terms
           on
           which
           he
           received
           the
           Crown
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Preservation
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           Privileges
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           declaring
           that
           he
           was
           under
           no
           Constraint
           to
           take
           the
           said
           Oath
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           did
           the
           same
           voluntarily
           and
           without
           Mental
           Reservation
           ;
           acknowledging
           the
           Sins
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           promising
           a
           Redress
           of
           Grievances
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           let
           him
           give
           us
           an
           Instance
           of
           any
           Protestant
           Prince
           that
           
           ever
           perjur'd
           himself
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           and
           requited
           Subjects
           as
           he
           did
           us
           ,
           tho
           we
           own'd
           his
           Title
           ,
           defended
           him
           against
           the
           Usurper
           who
           had
           cut
           off
           his
           Father's
           Head
           ,
           and
           exposed
           our selves
           to
           ruine
           for
           his
           sake
           :
           for
           reward
           of
           which
           ,
           immediately
           after
           his
           Restauration
           ,
           he
           overturn'd
           our
           Civil
           and
           Religious
           Liberty
           ,
           cut
           off
           the
           Earl
           of
           
           Argile's
           Head
           ,
           who
           had
           set
           the
           Crown
           upon
           his
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           enacted
           Laws
           to
           make
           the
           People
           own
           the
           abjur'd
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           involve
           them
           in
           the
           same
           Perjury
           with
           himself
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           could
           not
           not
           in
           Conscience
           do
           it
           ,
           sent
           Forces
           to
           take
           free
           Quarter
           upon
           them
           ,
           drive
           or
           drag
           them
           to
           Church
           ,
           destroy
           their
           Substance
           ,
           and
           treat
           their
           Persons
           in
           that
           barbarous
           manner
           as
           before
           related
           ,
           tho
           many
           of
           them
           advanced
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           them
           opposed
           his
           Restauration
           ,
           nor
           threatned
           any
           Disturbance
           to
           his
           Government
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Case
           was
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           Ministers
           of
           State
           knew
           well
           enough
           that
           he
           had
           forfeited
           his
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           could
           not
           but
           in
           Heart
           abhor
           his
           Perjury
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           put
           them
           out
           of
           condition
           to
           demand
           the
           Forfeiture
           ,
           if
           ever
           they
           should
           happen
           to
           be
           so
           minded
           :
           which
           that
           poor
           People
           were
           so
           far
           from
           ,
           that
           not
           one
           of
           those
           whom
           mere
           Necessity
           had
           constrained
           to
           take
           Arms
           at
           Pentland
           ,
           or
           Bothwell-Bridg
           ,
           denied
           his
           Title
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           still
           own'd
           him
           .
           And
           for
           that
           small
           inconsiderable
           number
           that
           acted
           otherwise
           at
           Sanqhuar
           ,
           &c.
           it
           's
           already
           demonstrated
           ,
           that
           they
           neither
           proceeded
           according
           to
           our
           Principles
           ,
           nor
           with
           our
           Consent
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           there
           are
           any
           Records
           in
           our
           Nation
           ,
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second's
           unparallell'd
           Perjury
           ,
           Ingratitude
           to
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           Tyrannical
           Government
           can
           never
           be
           justified
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Rebellions
           he
           charges
           us
           with
           under
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           let
           any
           body
           peruse
           
           Rushworth's
           Collections
           ,
           or
           even
           Sir
           Richard
           Baker's
           Chronicle
           ;
           and
           tho
           all
           the
           Truth
           be
           not
           written
           there
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           easy
           to
           perceive
           that
           the
           Innovations
           made
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           the
           Invasions
           on
           the
           Liberties
           of
           England
           ,
           were
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           Prince's
           Misfortunes
           ,
           who
           was
           misled
           by
           a
           Popish
           Wife
           ,
           and
           misinformed
           by
           Popish
           and
           Prelatical
           Ministers
           to
           his
           Ruine
           .
           That
           unfortunate
           King
           put
           one
           Affront
           on
           our
           Nation
           ▪
           mentioned
           by
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Baker
          
           ,
           that
           was
           enough
           of
           it self
           to
           have
           made
           them
           shake
           off
           his
           Government
           ,
           viz.
           the
           demanding
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           Scotland
           to
           be
           brought
           hither
           for
           him
           to
           be
           crowned
           with
           ,
           which
           argued
           such
           a
           Degeneracy
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           of
           an
           alienated
           Mind
           from
           his
           Native
           Country
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           a
           wonder
           how
           ever
           Scots-Men
           should
           have
           own'd
           him
           afterwards
           :
           
           the
           greatest
           Monarch
           that
           ever
           sat
           upon
           the
           English
           Throne
           ;
           would
           have
           gone
           as
           far
           as
           Scoon
           ,
           and
           thank'd
           us
           too
           ,
           to
           have
           had
           the
           Honour
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           for
           a
           Scots-Man
           so
           far
           to
           undervalue
           his
           native
           Country
           ,
           as
           to
           demand
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           almost
           the
           only
           remaining
           Badg
           of
           their
           Honour
           ,
           Antiquity
           and
           Independency
           ,
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           another
           Nation
           ,
           
             Quis
             talia
             fando
             temperet
             a
             —
             Ne
             quid
             aspersus
             dicam
             .
          
           Certainly
           nothing
           but
           an
           exuberant
           Loyalty
           and
           Esteem
           for
           their
           natural
           Prince
           ,
           whom
           doubtless
           they
           considered
           as
           over-ruled
           by
           pernicious
           Counsel
           ,
           could
           ever
           have
           made
           that
           Kingdom
           put
           up
           the
           Affront
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           he
           persisted
           to
           oppress
           and
           persecute
           them
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           that
           they
           re-assum'd
           the
           Spirit
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           ;
           and
           let
           him
           know
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           were
           never
           allowed
           an
           Arbitrary
           Power
           ,
           nor
           did
           ever
           any
           of
           them
           usurp
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           prov'd
           fatal
           to
           them
           or
           theirs
           :
           Nor
           never
           was
           the
           Nation
           so
           much
           degenerate
           but
           since
           the
           Reign
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Prelacy
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Creatures
           and
           Supporters
           of
           Tyranny
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Popery
           we
           had
           more
           Grandees
           than
           we
           have
           now
           ,
           that
           could
           tell
           how
           to
           put
           the
           Bell
           about
           the
           Cat
           's
           Neck
           on
           occasion
           ,
           as
           
             Archbald
             Douglas
          
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Angus
           ,
           did
           to
           King
           Iames
           the
           Third
           ;
           but
           since
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           Crowns
           ,
           the
           fall
           of
           our
           Grandees
           ,
           and
           the
           Combination
           of
           the
           English
           and
           Scots
           Mitres
           ,
           Scots-Men
           durst
           never
           say
           their
           Head
           was
           their
           own
           but
           when
           they
           had
           the
           Sword
           in
           their
           Hand
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           under
           this
           present
           Government
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Nation
           of
           Scotland
           is
           mightily
           obliged
           to
           Prelacy
           .
        
         
           Ibid.
           He
           charges
           the
           Presbyterians
           with
           Enthusiasm
           .
           Our
           Prelat●sts
           are
           of
           late
           become
           as
           fond
           of
           this
           Expression
           as
           is
           the
           Cuckow
           of
           his
           known
           Note
           ;
           and
           I
           can
           imagine
           no
           other
           reason
           why
           ,
           than
           because
           they
           are
           so
           accustomed
           to
           swallow
           their
           Liquor
           ;
           that
           as
           the
           Lecher
           pleases
           himself
           with
           Baudy
           Stories
           ,
           so
           do
           they
           with
           the
           very
           word
           Enthusiasm
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           Greek
           Term
           signi●ying
           
             pouring
             in
          
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           I
           'll
           maintain
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           more
           proper
           to
           be
           applied
           to
           our
           Drunken
           Prelatists
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           manner
           to
           us
           .
           I
           always
           understood
           Enthusiasts
           to
           be
           a
           sort
           of
           Persons
           who
           pretended
           to
           other
           Revelations
           than
           the
           written
           Word
           for
           their
           Rule
           ,
           such
           as
           our
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           German
           Anabaptists
           ,
           or
           
             absit
             verbo
             invidia
          
           ,
           our
           Prelatists
           ,
           who
           build
           more
           upon
           the
           uncertain
           and
           superstitious
           Writings
           ascribed
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           than
           on
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Grandfathers
           ;
           or
           on
           the
           Rationale
           of
           a
           Durandus
           ,
           or
           the
           Poetical
           Whims
           of
           any
           Church
           Devoto
           for
           their
           unscriptural
           Ceremonies
           ,
           than
           on
           Divi●e
           
           Revelation
           ,
           which
           orders
           us
           to
           worship
           God
           as
           he
           commands
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           we
           think
           good
           in
           our
           own
           Eyes
           .
           Then
           seeing
           the
           Presbytérians
           do
           plead
           for
           a
           strict
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Scripture
           as
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           Prelatists
           admit
           of
           By-Rules
           ,
           for
           which
           no
           Reason
           can
           be
           assigned
           ,
           but
           the
           Capricio
           of
           some
           fanciful
           Bigot
           ,
           or
           corrupted
           Father
           ;
           let
           the
           World
           judg
           which
           Party
           is
           most
           chargeable
           with
           Enthusiasm
           .
        
         
           Ibid.
           He
           says
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Acts
             of
             our
             General
             Assemblies
             do
             sufficiently
             vindicate
          
           Charles
           
             the
             Second
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministers
             of
             State
             ,
             from
             any
             shadow
             of
             Rigour
             or
             Cruelty
             .
          
           It
           were
           easy
           to
           answer
           the
           Doctor
           in
           his
           own
           Coin
           ,
           that
           the
           knavish
           Address
           of
           the
           Scots
           Bishops
           against
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           their
           opposing
           him
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           Barbarities
           committed
           upon
           the
           Presbyterians
           by
           the
           Prelatists
           ,
           as
           above
           related
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           to
           vindicate
           us
           from
           any
           shadow
           of
           Rigour
           or
           Cruelty
           ,
           which
           must
           ,
           by
           all
           Men
           who
           have
           not
           forfeited
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           be
           allowed
           more
           than
           a
           sufficient
           Answer
           .
           But
           further
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           would
           have
           done
           well
           to
           have
           cited
           those
           Acts
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           more
           particular
           Answer
           could
           have
           been
           given
           :
           However
           ,
           I
           'le
           guess
           at
           his
           meaning
           ,
           and
           suppose
           them
           to
           be
           such
           as
           declared
           against
           imploying
           Malignants
           in
           Places
           of
           Power
           and
           Trust
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           Opinion
           of
           those
           called
           Remonstrators
           :
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           pray
           ,
           good
           Doctor
           ,
           why
           is
           this
           more
           culpable
           than
           your
           Church-of
           -
           England
           .
           Test
           ,
           which
           excludes
           all
           Dissenters
           from
           Places
           of
           Power
           and
           Trust
           ;
           and
           that
           also
           against
           his
           Majesty's
           Desire
           ,
           in
           his
           Speech
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           wherein
           he
           did
           rationally
           insinuate
           ,
           that
           the
           taking
           off
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           would
           unite
           his
           Subjects
           in
           his
           Service
           against
           the
           Common
           Enemy
           ?
           If
           the
           Copy
           was
           bad
           ,
           why
           does
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           follow
           it
           ?
           Or
           ,
           do
           you
           not
           think
           that
           we
           had
           as
           much
           reason
           to
           keep
           out
           Prelatists
           from
           Places
           of
           Power
           and
           Trust
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           to
           keep
           out
           Presbyterians
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           I
           do
           verily
           believe
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           true
           English-man
           ,
           or
           Protestant
           ,
           who
           does
           not
           see
           the
           Mischief
           which
           happens
           daily
           by
           the
           continuance
           of
           this
           Test
           ,
           which
           obliges
           his
           Majesty
           to
           make
           use
           of
           such
           as
           do
           betray
           him
           continually
           .
           And
           whether
           the
           Scots
           Presbyterians
           were
           mistaken
           in
           their
           Conjectures
           ,
           that
           our
           Prelatists
           ,
           when
           admitted
           into
           Trust
           ,
           would
           betray
           our
           Religion
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           let
           the
           late
           Revolution
           ,
           and
           the
           Causes
           of
           it
           ,
           testify
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           there
           was
           any
           such
           Act
           made
           or
           intended
           ,
           by
           any
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           disown'd
           
             Charles
             Stuart
          
           ,
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Malignants
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           breach
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           designs
           to
           enslave
           the
           Nation
           ;
           it
           must
           〈◊〉
           be
           own'd
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           too
           clear-sighted
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
           Church
           of
           England
           do
           the
           same
           in
           relation
           to
           K.
           Iames
           ,
           who
           had
           as
           good
           a
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Prelatical
           Principles
           ,
           as
           ever
           his
           Brother
           had
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           Passive
           Obedience
           be
           a
           true
           Doctrine
           ,
           ought
           as
           little
           to
           have
           been
           opposed
           as
           he
           .
           Then
           supposing
           it
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Remonstrators
           were
           against
           owning
           of
           him
           on
           the
           Accounts
           aforesaid
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           they
           were
           not
           the
           majority
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           were
           willing
           to
           submit
           to
           his
           Legal
           Administration
           ,
           swear
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           live
           peaceably
           under
           his
           Governm●nt
           ,
           neither
           Reason
           nor
           Conscience
           will
           justify
           his
           Proceedings
           against
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           general
           on
           that
           Account
           ;
           or
           the
           making
           of
           Laws
           on
           purpose
           to
           fret
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           press
           the
           execution
           of
           them
           in
           such
           a
           barbarous
           manner
           as
           must
           unavoidably
           procure
           Insurrections
           ,
           when
           they
           submitted
           to
           him
           without
           the
           least
           Opposition
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           are
           more
           moderate
           to
           the
           Jacobites
           ,
           when
           they
           won't
           so
           much
           as
           admit
           of
           an
           Oath
           of
           Abjuration
           to
           be
           imposed
           on
           those
           in
           Places
           of
           Power
           and
           Trust.
           
        
         
           Pag.
           88.
           
           He
           refers
           to
           Sir
           Geo.
           Mackenzie's
           Defence
           of
           Charles
           the
           Second's
           Government
           ,
           as
           unanswerable
           ,
           though
           the
           same
           hath
           already
           been
           confuted
           ,
           better
           than
           he
           can
           defend
           it
           .
           But
           the
           modest
           Doctor
           goes
           on
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           
             The
             Objections
             against
             that
             Government
             ,
             are
             only
             little
             Cavils
             and
             Exceptions
             .
          
           No
           doubt
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           K.
           William
           ,
           and
           his
           present
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           are
           but
           little
           cavilling
           Fellows
           ;
           and
           the
           following
           Grievances
           complain'd
           of
           by
           the
           Convention
           of
           States
           ,
           were
           but
           small
           Exceptions
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             
               Disarming
               Protestants
               ,
               while
               Papists
               were
               employed
               .
            
             
               Imposing
               Oaths
               contrary
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               Giving
               Gifts
               and
               Grants
               for
               exacting
               Money
               ,
               without
               Consent
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               Convention
               of
               Estates
               .
            
             
               Levying
               and
               keeping
               on
               foot
               a
               standing
               Army
               in
               Time
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               exacting
               free
               Quarters
               without
               Consent
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               Imploying
               Officers
               of
               the
               Army
               as
               Judges
               through
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               &c.
               even
               where
               there
               were
               Hereditary
               Offices
               and
               Jurisdictions
               ;
               who
               put
               many
               of
               the
               Subjects
               to
               death
               without
               any
               Form
               of
               Law.
               
            
             
               Imprisoning
               Persons
               without
               expressing
               the
               Reason
               ,
               and
               delaying
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               Trial.
               
            
             
               Forfeiting
               several
               Persons
               ,
               on
               stretches
               of
               old
               and
               obsolete
               Laws
               ,
               as
               the
               Earl
               of
               Argile
               ,
               to
               the
               scandal
               of
               the
               Justice
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
            
             
               
               Subverting
               the
               Right
               of
               Royal
               Burroughs
               ,
               imposing
               Magistrates
               and
               whole
               Town-Councils
               upon
               them
               ,
               contrary
               to
               their
               Charters
               ,
               without
               pretence
               of
               Sentence
               ,
               Surrender
               or
               Consent
               .
            
             
               Ordering
               Judges
               to
               desist
               from
               determining
               some
               Causes
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               proceed
               in
               others
               .
            
             
               Imposing
               extraordinary
               Fines
               ,
               exacting
               of
               exorbitant
               Bail
               ,
               and
               disposing
               of
               Fines
               and
               Forfeitures
               before
               Sentence
               .
            
             
               Forcing
               the
               Subjects
               to
               make
               Oath
               against
               themselves
               in
               Capital
               Crimes
               .
            
             
               Using
               Torture
               without
               Evidence
               ,
               or
               in
               ordinary
               Crimes
               .
            
             
               Sending
               an
               Army
               in
               hostile
               manner
               upon
               several
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Imposing
               Bonds
               without
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               Suspending
               Counsellors
               from
               the
               Bar
               ,
               for
               not
               appearing
               when
               such
               Bonds
               were
               offered
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               Putting
               Garisons
               in
               private
               Mens
               Houses
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               ,
               without
               Consent
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               Making
               it
               Treason
               for
               Persons
               to
               refuse
               giving
               of
               their
               Thoughts
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               Points
               of
               Treason
               ,
               or
               other
               Mens
               Actions
               .
            
             
               Imprisoning
               and
               prosecuting
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               for
               petitioning
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               to
               grant
               Remedy
               by
               Law.
               
            
          
        
         
           Now
           whether
           these
           be
           little
           Cavils
           and
           Exceptions
           :
           Whether
           Charles
           the
           Second
           was
           not
           guilty
           of
           these
           Male-administrations
           :
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           whether
           he
           deserved
           to
           be
           called
           a
           Wise
           and
           Peaceable
           Monarch
           ,
           let
           any
           Body
           judg
           .
           And
           that
           they
           may
           do
           it
           the
           more
           impartially
           ,
           I
           would
           wish
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Woe
           denounced
           against
           them
           who
           call
           Evil
           Good
           ,
           and
           Good
           Evil.
           And
           I
           would
           pray
           the
           Doctor
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           modesty
           in
           Sir
           George
           ,
           or
           is
           modesty
           in
           himself
           ,
           to
           defend
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           common
           Sense
           must
           needs
           condemn
           ,
           the
           Representatives
           of
           the
           Nation
           have
           adjudged
           as
           Grievances
           ,
           and
           the
           continuance
           in
           them
           as
           chiefly
           conducing
           to
           K.
           
           Iames's
           Forfeiture
           of
           the
           Crown
           ?
        
         
           I
           confess
           I
           do
           not
           at
           all
           wonder
           that
           Sir
           
             G.
             M.
          
           should
           defend
           a
           Government
           which
           advanc'd
           and
           imploy'd
           him
           :
           These
           barbarous
           Laws
           ,
           and
           inhumane
           Prosecutions
           ,
           brought
           Gri●t
           to
           his
           Mill
           ,
           and
           fill'd
           his
           Bags
           ;
           for
           it
           will
           eternally
           hold
           ,
           
             Dul●is
             od●r
             Lucri
             ex
             re
             qualibet
             ,
             even
             from
             Piss
             it self
             .
          
           And
           there
           is
           yet
           the
           less
           cause
           of
           surprisal
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Iohn
           White
           's
           (
           anglicè
           
             Iack
             
             Ketch
          
           's
           )
           Journyman
           ,
           or
           as
           he
           call'd
           himself
           ,
           
             Calumniator
             publicus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           Libeller
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ;
           so
           that
           of
           necessity
           he
           must
           represent
           them
           as
           Monsters
           ,
           else
           he
           must
           own
           himself
           a
           bloody
           Butcher
           in
           prosecuting
           them
           at
           such
           a
           rate
           as
           he
           did
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           ,
           Sir
           
           George's
           Arguments
           are
           all
           built
           upon
           a
           false
           Narrative
           of
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ;
           nor
           could
           a
           truer
           Relation
           be
           expected
           from
           a
           Man
           of
           his
           Kidney
           ,
           who
           prostituted
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           different
           Parties
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           contrary
           Factions
           in
           the
           State
           :
           Let
           not
           the
           Scribler
           tax
           me
           as
           not
           generous
           for
           saying
           so
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           true
           ;
           for
           it
           can
           be
           no
           more
           a
           Crime
           in
           me
           to
           attaque
           Sir
           G.
           after
           his
           Death
           ,
           than
           for
           him
           to
           attaque
           Mr.
           Rutherford
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           also
           in
           their
           Graves
           .
           His
           Subornation
           against
           Sir
           Hugh
           and
           Sir
           
             Geo.
             Campbel
          
           ,
           was
           charged
           on
           him
           to
           his
           Face
           in
           open
           Court
           ,
           by
           the
           Persons
           whom
           he
           had
           suborned
           .
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           it
           can
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           he
           suborned
           others
           against
           Halside
           ;
           and
           did
           actually
           prosecute
           Blackwood
           ,
           for
           a
           pretended
           Crime
           ,
           whereof
           he
           himself
           was
           guilty
           ,
           viz.
           conversing
           with
           Mr.
           Wilson
           a
           
           Bothwel-Bridg-Man
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           aim'd
           at
           the
           Gentleman's
           Life
           and
           Estate
           :
           so
           that
           no
           Reason
           will
           allow
           the
           Testimony
           of
           one
           who
           was
           so
           much
           a
           Party
           ,
           and
           notoriously
           unjust
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           we
           could
           allow
           the
           Calumnies
           of
           Bishop
           Bonner
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           whose
           Blood
           he
           shed
           and
           thirsted
           after
           .
        
         
           Nor
           are
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Nurslings
          
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           ,
           so
           much
           gauled
           by
           Sir
           
           George's
           Book
           as
           he
           supposes
           ;
           and
           the
           unwary
           Doctor
           himself
           owns
           what
           I
           asserted
           ,
           that
           the
           Reasonings
           in
           the
           Treatise
           relate
           to
           the
           Papers
           publish'd
           by
           the
           Cameronians
           ,
           which
           shows
           how
           unfairly
           Sir
           George
           argued
           ,
           to
           instance
           Actions
           of
           Men
           rendred
           mad
           by
           a
           barbarous
           execution
           of
           Cannibal
           Laws
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           making
           of
           those
           very
           Laws
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Honour
           he
           alledges
           I
           do
           the
           Faction
           ,
           in
           mentioning
           some
           Great
           Men
           as
           Persecutors
           ,
           much
           good
           may
           it
           do
           them
           :
           for
           if
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Learned
           Doctor
           's
           Argument
           ,
           Quality
           ,
           Sense
           and
           Interest
           cast
           the
           Ballance
           ,
           then
           certainly
           Nero
           ,
           and
           Iulian
           the
           Apostate
           ,
           were
           too
           heavy
           for
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Primitive
           Christians
           ;
           and
           that
           great
           Monster
           ,
           Lewis
           XIV
           .
           has
           much
           the
           better
           of
           his
           Protestant
           Subjects
           .
           Well
           ,
           but
           the
           Doctor
           says
           afterward
           ,
           
             They
             have
             reason
             to
             glory
             in
             their
             Parts
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Integrity
          
           ;
           which
           is
           none
           of
           my
           Business
           to
           question
           .
           But
           the
           Instances
           they
           are
           charged
           with
           ,
           will
           come
           under
           none
           of
           those
           Heads
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Panegyrick
           is
           foreign
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           But
           we
           can
           easily
           answer
           ,
           that
           their
           Majesties
           and
           present
           Parliament
           ,
           have
           declared
           the
           very
           
           Laws
           ,
           which
           were
           yet
           more
           torelable
           than
           their
           barbarous
           Execution
           ,
           Wicked
           and
           Impious
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           the
           modest
           Doctor
           will
           allow
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           Quality
           ,
           Sense
           and
           Interest
           enough
           to
           cast
           the
           Ballance
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           ,
           that
           Sir
           
             Geo.
             Mackenzie
          
           ,
           by
           a
           Concession
           ,
           
             Pag.
             17.
          
           destroys
           his
           own
           Hypothesis
           ;
           for
           there
           he
           owns
           that
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           were
           sent
           to
           reclaim
           these
           Criminals
           ,
           and
           Presbyterian
           Jurors
           who
           were
           summoned
           to
           their
           Trial
           ,
           seldom
           failed
           of
           condemning
           them
           :
           so
           that
           
             from
             his
             own
             Mouth
             he
             gives
             himself
             and
             the
             Doctor
             both
             the
             Lie
             ,
             when
             they
             charge
             those
             Principles
             upon
             the
             Presbyterians
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             consequently
             discover
             the
             falshood
             of
             that
             Necessity
             ,
             which
             they
             pretend
             the
             Government
             was
             under
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             Laws
             against
             us
             in
             their
             own
             Defence
             .
          
        
         
           Pag.
           13.
           
           Sir
           George
           says
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Heretable
             Iudges
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             Hereditary
             Sheriffs
             ,
             refused
             to
             put
             the
             Laws
             in
             execution
             against
             Conventicles
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             became
             formidable
             .
          
           Which
           destroys
           two
           more
           of
           his
           and
           the
           Faction's
           Assertions
           ,
           viz.
           That
           
             Presbyterianism
             :
             was
             not
             popular
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             but
             the
             Rabble
             were
             their
             Friends
          
           ;
           for
           those
           Hereditary
           Sheriffs
           are
           the
           best
           and
           most
           ancient
           Families
           generally
           in
           every
           County
           :
           So
           that
           Sir
           George
           wrongs
           his
           Cause
           exceedingly
           by
           that
           Concession
           ,
           seeing
           those
           Hereditary
           Judges
           living
           upon
           the
           Place
           ,
           and
           being
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Industry
           and
           Honesty
           of
           the
           persecuted
           Party
           ,
           would
           not
           abandon
           their
           Honour
           and
           Conscience
           to
           become
           Hangmen
           to
           their
           Neighbours
           and
           Tenants
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Court
           being
           resolved
           to
           ruin
           the
           Country
           ,
           imployed
           bloody
           cut-throat
           Papists
           ,
           as
           the
           Earl
           of
           Airly
           and
           Laird
           of
           Meldrum
           ,
           and
           their
           barbarous
           Savages
           the
           Popish
           Highlanders
           .
           But
           according
           to
           the
           natural
           disingenuity
           of
           his
           Faction
           ,
           he
           takes
           no
           notice
           ,
           that
           those
           Military
           Judges
           pull'd
           the
           Hereditary
           Sheriffs
           from
           off
           their
           Benches
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           let
           them
           proceed
           against
           the
           Presbyterians
           according
           to
           the
           Statute-Law
           ,
           because
           that
           was
           too
           mild
           in
           their
           Opinion
           .
           One
           remarkable
           Instance
           thereof
           was
           at
           Selkirk
           ,
           where
           Meldrum
           pull'd
           Philiphaugh
           ,
           who
           is
           Hereditary
           Sheriff
           of
           the
           Forest
           (
           now
           a
           Lord
           of
           the
           Session
           )
           out
           of
           his
           Chair
           ,
           when
           holding
           his
           Court.
           
        
         
           Another
           of
           Sir
           
           George's
           Defences
           are
           ,
           the
           alledged
           Severity
           to
           the
           Cavaliers
           in
           Charles
           the
           First
           's
           Time
           :
           Which
           if
           true
           ,
           though
           there
           's
           no
           reason
           to
           take
           his
           Word
           for
           Proof
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           but
           know
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           Maxim
           ,
           
             Inter
             Arma
             silent
             Leges
          
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           could
           not
           justify
           the
           Dragooning
           of
           People
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           taking
           free
           Quarter
           in
           time
           of
           Peace
           .
           But
           Sir
           George
           ,
           accordin●
           to
           his
           wonted
           disingenuity
           ,
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           the
           Case
           of
           
           that
           Severity
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           were
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Persons
           so
           treated
           ,
           harassed
           their
           Native
           Country
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           in
           conjunction
           with
           those
           who
           had
           cut
           the
           Throats
           of
           Protestants
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           filled
           the
           Kingdom
           with
           bloody
           Murders
           and
           barbarous
           Villanies
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           neither
           time
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           consistent
           with
           my
           present
           Design
           ,
           to
           an●madvert
           any
           further
           upon
           his
           pretended
           unanswerable
           Book
           ;
           but
           I
           think
           any
           honest
           Reader
           will
           be
           satisfied
           that
           it
           needs
           no
           worse
           Character
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           stigmatiz'd
           as
           a
           flat
           Contradiction
           to
           their
           Majesties
           and
           the
           present
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           being
           a
           sophistical
           and
           unfair
           Relation
           of
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           World
           believe
           that
           all
           those
           Grievances
           have
           been
           false
           ,
           which
           the
           Parliament
           complain'd
           of
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           declared
           against
           ,
           and
           founded
           the
           Justice
           of
           his
           Expedition
           upon
           their
           Redress
           :
           So
           that
           it
           will
           issue
           in
           this
           ,
           either
           that
           Sir
           
             George
             Mackenzy
          
           is
           a
           Liar
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           Majesty
           and
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           are
           such
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           good
           Mr.
           Doctor
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           afraid
           to
           appeal
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           all
           disinterested
           Persons
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           you
           or
           I
           that
           are
           most
           void
           of
           Generosity
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           Modesty
           and
           common
           Sense
           ,
           of
           all
           which
           you
           deprive
           me
           in
           the
           
             89
             th
          
           Page
           of
           your
           Libel
           .
           So
           that
           tho
           the
           Ass
           may
           vapour
           a
           while
           in
           the
           Lion's
           Skin
           ,
           the
           Ears
           of
           the
           dull
           Brute
           will
           discover
           him
           at
           last
           .
           And
           thus
           our
           Doctor
           has
           wounded
           his
           Pretences
           to
           Loyalty
           ,
           by
           defending
           Sir
           
           George's
           Book
           .
        
         
           But
           allowing
           all
           to
           be
           true
           that
           Sir
           George
           alledges
           as
           the
           Cause
           of
           our
           Persecution
           by
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ;
           I
           say
           still
           ,
           that
           the
           Faction
           deserves
           to
           be
           more
           severely
           treated
           by
           this
           Government
           upon
           the
           very
           Parallel
           ,
           viz.
           thus
           ;
           They
           own
           Passive
           Obedience
           to
           be
           true
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           were
           as
           much
           sworn
           to
           that
           as
           we
           were
           to
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           they
           believe
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           look
           upon
           their
           present
           Majesties
           to
           have
           no
           just
           Title
           ,
           and
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           rebel
           .
           Now
           Malice
           it self
           could
           never
           fasten
           any
           such
           Consequence
           upon
           the
           Covenant
           as
           to
           Charles
           the
           Second's
           Title
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           Passive
           Obedience
           must
           be
           more
           dangerous
           to
           this
           ,
           than
           the
           Covenant
           was
           to
           that
           Government
           .
           But
           the
           Doctor
           turns
           his
           back
           ,
           and
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           only
           magisterially
           tells
           you
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           be
           no
           more
           in
           the
           case
           than
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           the
           Government
           needs
           not
           be
           afraid
           :
           Tho
           every
           body
           but
           the
           Faction
           ,
           ●hose
           Interest
           it
           is
           to
           dissemble
           the
           Consequences
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           sees
           the
           contrary
           by
           Demonstration
           from
           the
           Practices
           of
           the
           Nonjurant
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           high
           Church-of
           -
           England
           Zealots
           ,
           and
           the
           Scots
           Rebellions
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Episcopal
           Party
           disown
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           won't
           hear
           them
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           by
           Sir
           George
           Mackenzy's
           Position
           ,
           
           they
           should
           be
           dragoon'd
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           more
           reason
           than
           they
           dragoon'd
           us
           ;
           for
           there
           's
           nothing
           in
           our
           way
           of
           Worship
           but
           what
           they
           practis'd
           themselves
           ;
           nor
           can
           they
           object
           against
           our
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           it
           in
           conjunction
           with
           their
           own
           Episcopacy
           .
           Then
           seeing
           we
           neither
           do
           nor
           desire
           that
           they
           should
           be
           persecuted
           on
           account
           of
           their
           Dissent
           ,
           whether
           are
           they
           or
           we
           most
           moderate
           ?
           All
           the
           difference
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Laws
           against
           their
           Nonconformity
           as
           there
           were
           against
           ours
           :
           which
           I
           grant
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           and
           hence
           we
           can
           demonstrate
           Presbyterian
           Moderation
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           did
           not
           make
           any
           Laws
           against
           the
           Consequences
           of
           Prelatical
           and
           Passive-Obedience-Principles
           ,
           tho
           the
           Prelatists
           made
           Laws
           against
           ours
           ;
           and
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           we
           had
           much
           more
           reason
           to
           have
           made
           Laws
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           did
           actually
           oppose
           and
           rebel
           against
           his
           present
           Majesty
           while
           the
           Parliament
           was
           sitting
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           such
           thing
           was
           ●ver
           moved
           .
           As
           for
           his
           Allegation
           ,
           that
           our
           Moderation
           proceeds
           from
           the
           opposite
           Biass
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           ;
           it
           shows
           his
           Ingratitude
           :
           but
           all
           Men
           of
           sense
           must
           needs
           be
           convinced
           that
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           settled
           Presbyteria●
           Government
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           so
           much
           care
           as
           to
           entrust
           none
           but
           the
           old
           Presbyte●ian
           Ministers
           ,
           thrown
           out
           by
           the
           Pr●lates
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           they
           should
           admit
           ,
           with
           any
           sh●re
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           were
           not
           so
           much
           biass'd
           in
           ●avour
           of
           the
           Episcopalians
           ,
           as
           to
           restrain
           from
           making
           such
           Laws
           on
           that
           account
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           reason
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           91.
           
           He
           owns
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Scotch
             Presbyterian
             Eloquence
          
           has
           perhaps
           been
           unwary
           as
           to
           some
           Stories
           ,
           which
           need
           Confirmation
           .
           Well
           said
           ,
           Doctor
           ,
           
             perhaps
             unwary
          
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           made
           it
           evident
           from
           his
           own
           words
           that
           he
           contradicts
           himself
           ;
           but
           the
           Inconsistencies
           I
           charge
           him
           with
           ,
           you
           say
           you
           have
           no
           Inc●ination
           to
           examine
           ;
           and
           truly
           I
           believe
           it
           ,
           because
           you
           know
           they
           are
           true
           .
           And
           whereas
           you
           say
           there
           is
           not
           one
           good
           Consequence
           in
           my
           Book
           :
           pray
           let
           's
           hear
           what
           you
           can
           say
           in
           your
           next
           to
           avoid
           the
           dint
           of
           the
           Consequences
           there
           deduced
           ,
           and
           here
           repeated
           ,
           to
           prove
           your
           Party
           in
           general
           ,
           Liars
           ,
           Persecuters
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           the
           good-natur'd
           Doctor
           being
           sorry
           that
           he
           has
           done
           us
           so
           much
           fa●our
           as
           to
           grant
           that
           his
           Friend
           was
           unwary
           as
           to
           some
           Stories
           ,
           retracts
           immediately
           ,
           and
           tells
           you
           ,
           
             there
             are
             multitudes
             of
             true
             Stories
             against
             us
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             and
             believes
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Injury
             done
             us
             in
             publishing
             that
             Book
             .
          
           Well
           argued
           ,
           
             wary
             Doctor
          
           ;
           you
           own
           that
           your
           Friend
           was
           unwary
           in
           publishing
           Stories
           which
           needed
           Confirmation
           ,
           tho
           he
           delivered
           them
           all
           as
           positive
           Proofs
           ,
           and
           yet
           say
           he
           did
           
           us
           no
           Wrong
           .
           So
           that
           I
           perceive
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           Episcopal
           Conscience
           ,
           a
           Breach
           of
           the
           Ninth
           Commandment
           is
           no
           Injury
           .
           But
           Doctor
           ,
           seeing
           you
           have
           given
           your
           Friend
           the
           Lie
           ,
           e'en
           box
           it
           among
           you
           till
           you
           box
           one
           another's
           Ears
           .
           But
           in
           truth
           ,
           Doctor
           ,
           he
           has
           no
           reason
           to
           be
           angry
           with
           you
           ,
           seeing
           you
           give
           your self
           the
           Lie
           as
           well
           as
           him
           :
           for
           Pag.
           91.
           you
           say
           that
           you
           believe
           the
           Presbyterians
           had
           no
           Injury
           done
           them
           by
           publishing
           that
           Book
           .
           And
           yet
           Pag.
           93.
           you
           say
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           believe
           those
           Stories
           of
           Mr.
           Rule
           publish'd
           in
           that
           Book
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           wary
           Doctor
           must
           either
           grant
           himself
           a
           Liar
           ,
           or
           that
           to
           publish
           Lies
           against
           a
           Man
           is
           no
           Injury
           ,
           which
           makes
           him
           a
           Blasphemer
           .
           Now
           ,
           good
           Doctor
           ,
           
             Vtrum
             mavis
             elige
          
           ,
           take
           your
           choice
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           goes
           on
           ,
           and
           proves
           his
           Argument
           thus
           :
           The
           printed
           Accounts
           cited
           from
           their
           Books
           are
           equal
           to
           the
           unprinted
           Relations
           of
           their
           Sermons
           and
           Prayers
           :
           but
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           the
           perverted
           Propositions
           and
           false
           Citations
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           proved
           upon
           his
           Friend
           from
           our
           printed
           Books
           ,
           nor
           of
           what
           I
           said
           in
           Mr.
           
           Rutherford's
           Defence
           ,
           but
           goes
           on
           to
           revile
           him
           ,
           tho
           his
           Works
           praise
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           Memory
           precious
           .
           Good
           Doctor
           !
           remember
           your
           own
           beloved
           Apology
           of
           the
           Kites
           ,
           Crows
           and
           Jackdaws
           ,
           and
           pray
           take
           in
           the
           Cuckows
           ,
           solemnizing
           a
           Jubilee
           over
           the
           dead
           Falcon
           ;
           and
           apply
           the
           other
           Fable
           to
           your self
           ,
           that
           the
           Ass
           ,
           amongst
           other
           Beasts
           ,
           kick'd
           and
           insulted
           over
           the
           dead
           Lion.
           For
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           if
           Mr.
           Rutherford
           were
           alive
           ,
           he
           would
           disdain
           to
           enter
           the
           Lists
           with
           such
           an
           Episcopal
           Hawker
           as
           you
           ,
           but
           would
           content
           himself
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Etiams●●tu
             poena
             ●ueras
             dignus
             ,
             tamen
             ego
             indignus
             qui
             à
             te
             poenas
             sumam
             ,
          
           which
           is
           in
           plain
           Scots
           ,
           he
           would
           scorn
           to
           foul
           his
           Fingers
           with
           you
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           knows
           not
           whether
           to
           believe
           ,
           or
           not
           believe
           ;
           and
           mark
           his
           Civility
           to
           Mr.
           Rule
           ,
           for
           you
           must
           know
           he
           will
           not
           allow
           him
           the
           Title
           of
           Doctor
           ,
           that
           's
           too
           much
           for
           a
           Presbyterian
           :
           He
           tells
           you
           he
           has
           given
           you
           a
           couple
           of
           Instances
           of
           greater
           Ignorance
           and
           Nonsense
           in
           Mr.
           
           Rule
           's
           Book
           than
           any
           that's
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Scotch
           Eloquence
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           
             93
             d
          
           Page
           ,
           he
           tells
           you
           he
           does
           not
           believe
           the
           Instances
           in
           that
           Book
           against
           Mr.
           Rule
           ;
           why
           ,
           good
           Doctor
           ,
           it
           would
           seem
           you
           think
           them
           not
           Nonsense
           great
           enough
           for
           Mr.
           Rule
           :
           But
           should
           not
           you
           believe
           your
           Brother
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Eloquence
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           you
           would
           have
           him
           to
           believe
           you
           ?
           Truly
           in
           his
           next
           Pamphlet
           he
           had
           e'en
           best
           be
           quit
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           use
           your
           own
           words
           ,
           viz.
           That
           he
           will
           not
           believe
           what
           you
           say
           unless
           he
           
           have
           better
           Authority
           .
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           Doctor
           ,
           seeing
           you
           own
           that
           his
           Authority
           is
           not
           good
           ;
           pray
           ,
           why
           are
           you
           angry
           with
           me
           for
           writing
           against
           him
           ?
           Poor
           Doctor
           !
           remember
           that
           the
           false
           Witnesses
           against
           Jesus
           Christ
           could
           not
           agree
           in
           their
           Evidence
           :
           and
           seeing
           you
           and
           your
           Comrade
           are
           at
           giving
           one
           another
           the
           Lie
           ,
           be
           not
           angry
           if
           I
           call
           you
           both
           Liars
           .
        
         
           Ibid.
           The
           Doctor
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           blasphemou●
           Story
           in
           the
           
             Scotch
             Presbyterian
             Eloquence
          
           ,
           can
           be
           proved
           by
           the
           most
           undeniable
           Evidence
           ,
           particularly
           those
           against
           Mr.
           Vrqhuart
           and
           Mr.
           Kirton
           :
           But
           he
           would
           do
           well
           to
           remember
           that
           he
           himself
           has
           already
           belied
           one
           of
           his
           Evidence●
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           no
           great
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           the
           rest
           are
           of
           any
           better
           Credit
           .
           But
           further
           ,
           I
           am
           sufficiently
           satisfied
           by
           those
           who
           have
           lately
           made
           an
           Enquiry
           into
           the
           Affair
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           is
           a
           malicious
           Calumny
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           after
           a
           little
           more
           Vomit
           ,
           he
           tells
           you
           ,
           That
           the
           absurd
           ludicrous
           Sect
           metamorphose
           Religion
           and
           its
           solemn
           Exercises
           into
           Theatrical
           Scenes
           .
           Commend
           me
           to
           the
           wary
           Doctor
           !
           what
           ,
           not
           one
           Page
           without
           contradicting
           your self
           ,
           or
           your
           Brother
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Eloquence
          
           ?
           He
           said
           that
           our
           Preachers
           were
           whining
           Fellows
           that
           drivell'd
           at
           Eyes
           and
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           now
           your
           Doctorship
           tells
           us
           that
           they
           are
           Merry-Andrews
           .
           Well
           ,
           Doctor
           ▪
           who
           's
           the
           Liar
           ?
           he
           says
           it
           's
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           say
           it
           's
           he
           ,
           and
           I
           say
           it
           's
           both
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           94.
           
           The
           Doctor
           seems
           content
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Party
           be
           reckoned
           Publicans
           and
           Sinners
           ,
           so
           he
           can
           but
           perswade
           the
           World
           that
           we
           are
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           .
           Pray
           ,
           good
           Doctor
           ,
           dignify
           and
           distinguish
           your self
           and
           your
           Party
           by
           what
           Title
           soever
           you
           please
           ,
           and
           observe
           the
           wise
           Man's
           Rule
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           but
           be
           charitable
           to
           your
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           before
           you
           charge
           us
           with
           acting
           Comedies
           ,
           consider
           how
           you
           'll
           reconcile
           your self
           to
           your
           Brother
           ,
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             Presbyterian
             Eloquence
          
           ,
           who
           chose
           rather
           to
           represent
           us
           as
           personating
           Tragedies
           ;
           and
           you
           and
           he
           both
           seem
           so
           very
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           Play-house
           ,
           that
           you
           had
           e'en
           best
           petition
           their
           Majesties
           for
           
           Mumford's
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           (
           what
           do
           you
           call
           'em
           )
           that
           's
           lately
           dead
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           may
           not
           only
           sing
           but
           swear
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Pulpit
             and
             Stage
             have
             corrupted
             the
             Age.
          
           But
           one
           word
           more
           ,
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           this
           ;
           Take
           your
           Brother
           Foster
           along
           with
           you
           ,
           for
           he
           'll
           make
           a
           special
           Bully
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           may
           sport
           your selves
           in
           your
           Theatrical
           Scenes
           ,
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           Obscenities
           ,
           and
           act
           Comedies
           ,
           Tragi-comedies
           and
           Farces
           altogether
           ;
           and
           take
           my
           word
           for
           it
           ,
           you
           need
           not
           doubt
           of
           Visits
           from
           the
           
           same
           Angels
           and
           Ladies
           who
           are
           so
           kind
           to
           you
           now
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           94.
           
           The
           Doctor
           breaths
           out
           such
           venomous
           Reflections
           ,
           and
           so
           remote
           from
           Truth
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           inspired
           by
           Hell
           it self
           :
           so
           that
           his
           Doctorship
           may
           very
           well
           pass
           for
           a
           black
           Enthusiast
           .
           But
           it
           is
           very
           strange
           the
           Presbyterians
           should
           be
           such
           
             foolish
             and
             Cominal
             Preachers
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             all
             Religion
             ridiculous
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           be
           preferred
           by
           King
           ,
           Parliament
           and
           Country
           ,
           when
           the
           Episcopalians
           are
           rejected
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           95.
           
           He
           comes
           to
           invalidate
           my
           Instances
           of
           the
           vitious
           Lives
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           Sayings
           of
           the
           Prelatical
           Clergy
           ;
           and
           truly
           ,
           Doctor
           ,
           I
           agree
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           neither
           decent
           nor
           generous
           to
           wrestle
           with
           a
           Scavinger
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           much
           less
           to
           attempt
           it
           and
           be
           foild
           .
           Well
           ,
           Doctor
           ,
           to
           your
           first
           Topick
           ,
           that
           this
           way
           of
           Libelling
           is
           the
           true
           Characteristick
           of
           our
           Party
           .
           Good
           Sir
           ,
           let
           's
           join
           Hands
           then
           ,
           for
           really
           I
           did
           not
           know
           before
           that
           yours
           and
           ours
           were
           the
           same
           ;
           as
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           ,
           if
           Libelling
           be
           our
           Characteristick
           :
           for
           that
           your
           Party
           are
           Libellers
           ,
           needs
           no
           other
           proof
           than
           the
           Catalogue
           in
           the
           Frontice-piece
           of
           your
           Apology
           ;
           
             The
             Scots
             Presbyterian
             Eloquence
          
           ,
           your
           Apology
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           Postscript
           ,
           
             Iam
             cuncti
             Gens
             una
             sumus
          
           ;
           and
           pray
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           don't
           disturb
           the
           Repose
           of
           your
           Prelatical
           Friends
           at
           Court
           any
           more
           ,
           to
           patch
           up
           an
           Union
           by
           Force
           or
           Fraud
           .
           But
           now
           I
           think
           on
           't
           ,
           there
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           
             Literae
             Mutabiles
          
           ,
           which
           run
           from
           one
           side
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           that
           's
           the
           Reason
           why
           Characteristicks
           cannot
           be
           so
           easily
           distinguished
           ;
           For
           who
           can
           tell
           where
           to
           find
           a
           Man
           that
           's
           sometimes
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           sometimes
           a
           Papist
           ;
           turns
           Protestant
           again
           ;
           and
           from
           a
           Cadee
           ,
           become
           a
           Curat
           ;
           then
           Head
           of
           a
           College
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           leaves
           his
           Country
           for
           Schism
           and
           Disloyalty
           ?
        
         
           As
           for
           your
           Story
           about
           Spotswood
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           done
           well
           to
           have
           cited
           your
           Author
           ;
           for
           since
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           not
           long
           ago
           ,
           you
           gave
           your self
           the
           Lie
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           believe
           you
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           it
           's
           but
           very
           natural
           for
           a
           Cadee
           of
           
           Dunbarton's
           Regiment
           ,
           which
           us'd
           to
           plunder
           People
           of
           their
           Goods
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           scruple
           to
           rob
           Men
           of
           their
           good
           Names
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           .
        
         
           For
           your
           Encomium
           on
           Arch-bishop
           Sharp
           ,
           it
           's
           no
           surprizal
           to
           me
           ,
           his
           Villany
           was
           so
           universally
           known
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           but
           those
           of
           his
           Gang
           will
           defend
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           no
           more
           than
           Whitney
           ,
           lately
           hang'd
           for
           Robbe●y
           ,
           may
           expect
           ,
           and
           without
           doubt
           has
           from
           his
           quondam
           Underlings
           .
           As
           for
           your
           charging
           the
           Arch-bishop's
           Murder
           on
           the
           Presbyterian
           Principles
           ,
           't
           is
           like
           your
           Philosophy
           :
           Mr.
           Shields
           says
           it
           ,
           Ergo
           it's
           true
           .
           It
           were
           a
           sufficient
           Answer
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           
           another
           denies
           ,
           Ergo
           it's
           false
           .
           And
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Hind
             let
             loose
          
           ,
           was
           never
           the
           Standard
           of
           our
           Principles
           ,
           nor
           approved
           by
           our
           Party
           ;
           and
           I
           dare
           venture
           to
           say
           ,
           Mr.
           Shields
           will
           not
           now
           own
           every
           thing
           in
           it
           himself
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           his
           Disgrace
           ,
           but
           Honour
           ,
           to
           retract
           what
           upon
           second
           thoughts
           he
           finds
           will
           not
           hold
           .
           And
           as
           for
           your
           Allegiance
           ,
           that
           there
           's
           
             nothing
             worse
             in
             the
             Morals
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             :
          
           You
           do
           well
           to
           defend
           your
           Friend
           ,
           but
           I
           directed
           you
           before
           ,
           where
           you
           might
           find
           as
           bad
           ,
           nay
           worse
           ,
           among
           our
           Scots
           Prelatists
           ,
           who
           gave
           publick
           Commissions
           to
           murder
           Men
           without
           Form
           of
           Law
           ;
           which
           is
           more
           than
           a
           sudden
           intemperate
           fit
           of
           Rage
           in
           a
           few
           Men
           ,
           who
           accidentally
           rencountring
           the
           Prelat
           ,
           who
           was
           actually
           pursuing
           them
           for
           
             their
             Live●
          
           by
           his
           booted
           Apostles
           ,
           did
           inconsiderately
           deprive
           him
           of
           his
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           what
           I
           say
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           it's
           what
           many
           of
           her
           Sons
           own
           to
           be
           true
           :
           and
           whether
           the
           Passive-Obedience-Men
           deserve
           any
           better
           treatment
           ,
           I
           refer
           to
           the
           incomparable
           Argument
           lately
           published
           by
           Mr.
           Iohnson
           .
           So
           that
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Incivility
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           it
           's
           yours
           and
           not
           mine
           ,
           for
           I
           distinguish
           whom
           I
           mean
           ,
           and
           apply
           it
           to
           all
           in
           gross
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           101.
           
           He
           charges
           me
           with
           attaquing
           all
           our
           Kings
           since
           the
           Reformation
           .
           This
           is
           unwarily
           argued
           ,
           Doctor
           ;
           then
           I
           perceive
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           you
           ,
           King
           William
           is
           none
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           
             for
             sure
             I
             am
             I
             do
             not
             attaque
             him
             .
          
        
         
           But
           your
           Doctorship
           may
           please
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           accused
           none
           of
           your
           Kings
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Parliaments
           have
           accused
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           their
           Copy
           may
           be
           writ
           after
           :
           nor
           do
           I
           know
           any
           reason
           why
           we
           should
           be
           more
           sparing
           of
           late
           ,
           than
           former
           Kings
           ,
           if
           their
           Male-administrations
           be
           alike
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           may
           be
           done
           with
           equal
           safety
           .
           All
           Histories
           ,
           Sacred
           and
           Prophane
           ,
           abound
           with
           the
           wicked
           Lives
           of
           Kings
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           Prelatical
           Maxim
           ,
           of
           burying
           their
           publick
           Faults
           in
           Silence
           ,
           never
           yet
           found
           ,
           nor
           never
           will
           find
           encouragement
           from
           God
           or
           Man
           ;
           and
           their
           contrary
           practice
           flows
           not
           from
           Principle
           ,
           but
           Interest
           :
           nor
           do
           they
           spare
           Kings
           more
           than
           others
           ,
           when
           they
           thwart
           that
           ;
           witness
           
           Heylin's
           Reflections
           upon
           pious
           K.
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           ;
           and
           the
           Carriages
           of
           the
           whole
           Party
           toward
           K.
           Iames
           ,
           when
           he
           granted
           the
           Indulgence
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           we
           may
           add
           their
           continual
           Invectives
           and
           rebellious
           Practices
           against
           their
           present
           Majesties
           .
           So
           that
           they
           h●ve
           forgot
           the
           somuch
           wrested
           Text
           ,
           which
           condemns
           speaking
           Evil
           of
           Dignities
           ,
           they
           being
           the
           guiltiest
           of
           all
           Men
           alive
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           demonstrated
           from
           their
           Clamours
           against
           all
           but
           Monarchical
           
           Government
           ,
           though
           all
           Powers
           that
           be
           are
           ordained
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           to
           which
           according
           to
           the
           Divine
           Command
           ,
           we
           should
           always
           chearfully
           submit
           ,
           whether
           to
           the
           King
           as
           Supream
           ,
           or
           other
           Governours
           .
           Magistracy
           in
           this
           respect
           being
           also
           called
           
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
          
           ;
           because
           ,
           though
           the
           Genus
           be
           determined
           by
           God
           ,
           yet
           the
           Species
           is
           left
           to
           the
           determination
           of
           Men
           ;
           else
           were
           it
           altogether
           unlawful
           for
           the
           Subjects
           of
           Republicks
           to
           own
           their
           Governours
           ,
           which
           no
           Man
           ,
           
             sanae
             mentis
          
           ,
           will
           affirm
           .
           And
           herein
           God
           has
           evidenced
           his
           Love
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           bounded
           all
           sorts
           of
           Governments
           with
           one
           Commission
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           encourage
           the
           Good
           ,
           and
           punish
           Evil-doers
           :
           So
           far
           may
           they
           go
           ,
           and
           no
           further
           .
        
         
           Ibid.
           He
           says
           ,
           That
           I
           charge
           them
           with
           such
           as
           were
           deposed
           for
           their
           Immoralities
           ,
           as
           Dean
           Hamilton
           and
           Cockburn
           of
           St.
           Bot●ens
           :
           whereas
           I
           only
           charge
           them
           with
           having
           protected
           those
           Men
           from
           the
           Punishment
           due
           to
           their
           Impieties
           ,
           and
           baffling
           their
           Prosecutors
           :
           So
           that
           if
           those
           Men
           were
           depos'd
           at
           last
           ,
           it
           confirms
           my
           Charge
           of
           Injustice
           in
           the
           Administration
           ,
           which
           punish'd
           Men
           for
           accusing
           those
           ,
           whose
           Guilt
           at
           last
           they
           themselves
           were
           forced
           to
           confess
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           your
           Apology
           for
           Arch-bishop
           Paterson
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           much
           for
           your
           Credit
           to
           be
           Patron
           to
           a
           common
           Stallion
           ,
           whom
           all
           Scotland
           know
           to
           be
           such
           ;
           and
           
             Mag
             Paterson
          
           (
           a
           common
           Strumpet
           )
           did
           own
           before
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           but
           a
           few
           Years
           ago
           ,
           that
           she
           lay
           both
           with
           him
           and
           his
           Brother
           :
           and
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Ladies
           in
           Scotlaud
           ,
           took
           him
           in
           the
           very
           Act
           of
           Villany
           with
           one
           of
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           
           York's
           Maids
           of
           Honour
           ,
           upon
           the
           back-stairs
           of
           the
           Palace
           .
           The
           modest
           Doctor
           pretends
           to
           be
           very
           squeamish
           ,
           and
           complains
           of
           my
           Obscenity
           ,
           alledging
           ,
           That
           
             none
             but
             a
             Devil
             can
             repeat
             ,
             nor
             none
             but
             the
             Author
             invent
             such
             Instances
             as
             are
             there
             brought
             against
             the
             Episcopal
             Cle●gy
             .
          
           Good
           Sir
           ,
           to
           use
           your
           own
           Expression
           ,
           the
           paltry
           eruption
           of
           your
           Passion
           seems
           here
           ungovernable
           :
           If
           he
           be
           a
           Devil
           that
           repeats
           them
           ,
           what
           is
           he
           that
           acts
           them
           ?
           But
           why
           must
           he
           be
           more
           a
           Devil
           that
           gives
           an
           account
           of
           Episcopal
           Debauches
           ,
           than
           he
           that
           forges
           prophane
           Stories
           against
           the
           Presbyterians
           ?
           Let
           any
           unblassed
           Man
           read
           the
           
             Scots
             Presbyteri●●
             Eloquence
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Answer
           ,
           and
           certainly
           he
           must
           own
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           latter
           was
           writ
           by
           a
           Devil
           ,
           the
           former
           must
           be
           writ
           by
           a
           Beelzebub
           .
           Your
           magnifying
           the
           Arch-bishop's
           Merit
           so
           much
           ,
           who
           was
           imprison'd
           for
           Disloyalty
           ,
           shows
           your
           disaffection
           to
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
         
           Your
           Defence
           of
           Brown
           and
           Cant
           ,
           are
           so
           like
           a
           pedantick
           Doctor
           ,
           that
           they
           deserve
           no
           regard
           ;
           and
           what
           I
           write
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           my
           Invention
           ,
           o●
           ,
           as
           you
           most
           learnedly
           word
           it
           ,
           
             is
             the
             Exhalation
             of
             my
             most
             infectious
             Breath
             ,
          
           that
           I
           can
           bring
           you
           the
           Authors
           to
           avow
           it
           to
           their
           Faces
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           103.
           
           He
           says
           ,
           
             It
             's
             pleasant
             to
             see
             me
             accuse
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             Sayings
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             :
          
           You
           own
           that
           those
           who
           preach'd
           such
           ridiculous
           things
           ,
           were
           guilty
           of
           Blunderings
           after
           they
           conformed
           to
           Episcopacy
           .
           Truly
           ,
           Doctor
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           greater
           Blunderers
           amongst
           them
           than
           your self
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           been
           Blunderers
           in
           Folio
           ;
           for
           I
           cannot
           think
           they
           were
           guilty
           of
           a
           more
           palpable
           Blunder
           than
           this
           ,
           to
           call
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           comply'd
           with
           our
           Scots
           Episcopacy
           ,
           Presbyterians
           ;
           for
           ,
           by
           that
           same
           Argument
           ,
           we
           may
           still
           call
           the
           Doctor
           a
           Papist
           ,
           for
           such
           I
           am
           informed
           he
           sometimes
           was
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           Dr.
           Canaries
           ,
           your
           Testimony
           is
           not
           of
           validity
           enough
           to
           clear
           him
           of
           that
           Accusation
           which
           I
           say
           still
           is
           upon
           Record
           :
           And
           suppose
           it
           true
           that
           these
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           and
           Judicatories
           declared
           ,
           they
           could
           make
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           amount
           to
           prove
           it
           false
           ;
           every
           one
           knows
           that
           Crimes
           of
           that
           Nature
           are
           very
           difficult
           to
           prove
           ,
           especially
           when
           all
           the
           Parties
           concern'd
           are
           link'd
           together
           in
           Interest
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           behoves
           them
           to
           retract
           what
           they
           formerly
           said
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           very
           well
           assured
           by
           them
           ,
           whose
           Reputation
           is
           fairer
           than
           the
           Doctor
           's
           and
           yours
           both
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           unexceptionable
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Woman's
           having
           declared
           the
           thing
           her self
           :
           And
           we
           have
           a
           very
           pregnant
           Instance
           of
           a
           Person
           of
           no
           mean
           Note
           ,
           whose
           Accusation
           most
           in
           England
           are
           satisfied
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           nothing
           can
           be
           made
           out
           ,
           neither
           before
           the
           Judges
           ,
           nor
           the
           Lords
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           your
           Appeal
           to
           Mr.
           Spalding
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           nothing
           could
           be
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           absolutely
           false
           ;
           he
           only
           said
           it
           as
           to
           the
           baptizing
           part
           ;
           which
           yet
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           hinted
           ,
           is
           far
           from
           proving
           it
           a
           Lie.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           this
           Topick
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           made
           appear
           of
           it
           that
           may
           justify
           the
           Decrees
           of
           a
           Court
           after
           so
           many
           Years
           time
           ,
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           acquit
           Dr.
           Canari●s
           .
           But
           suppose
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           altogether
           false
           ,
           it
           argues
           a
           very
           great
           want
           of
           cleanly
           Men
           amongst
           the
           Episcopalians
           ,
           th●t
           they
           should
           chuse
           such
           a
           Man
           for
           Agent
           ,
           who
           lay
           under
           a
           flagrant
           Scandal
           .
           The
           Apostle's
           Rule
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Bishop
             ought
             to
             be
             blameless
          
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Doctor
           's
           next
           Apology
           is
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           very
           angry
           he
           is
           that
           I
           said
           ,
           
             [
             commonly
             called
             Doctor
          
           ]
           which
           now
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           made
           him
           amends
           for
           .
           But
           heark
           you
           ,
           Doctor
           ,
           I
           had
           almost
           forgot
           to
           tell
           you
           of
           another
           Lie
           you
           have
           given
           your self
           ,
           and
           your
           Brother-Libellers
           ,
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           Scotch
           Eloquence
           :
           for
           you
           all
           said
           ,
           
             Nemine
             contradicent●
          
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           were
           a
           proud
           ,
           sowre
           ,
           unconversible
           Tribe
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           like
           Justice
           among
           them
           ;
           and
           now
           you
           own
           that
           the
           Presbyterian
           Privy-Council
           ,
           and
           a
           Presbyterian
           Synod
           ,
           treated
           Dr.
           Canaries
           with
           special
           Honour
           ,
           acquitted
           him
           ,
           and
           reproved
           his
           Accusers
           .
           Really
           Doctor
           ,
           this
           is
           somewhat
           odd
           :
           Can
           any
           good
           thing
           come
           out
           of
           Nazareth
           ?
           Is
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           your
           Clamours
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           at
           last
           drop'd
           out
           a
           Commendation
           of
           their
           honourable
           Procedure
           ?
           Truly
           ,
           Doctor
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           warily
           done
           ,
           pray
           reconcile
           this
           with
           what
           you
           advanced
           before
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           no
           Injury
           done
           us
           in
           the
           former
           Book
           ,
           tho
           therein
           we
           were
           said
           to
           be
           Enemies
           to
           all
           good
           Morals
           ?
           But
           ,
           Doctor
           ,
           I
           beg
           your
           Pardon
           ,
           perhaps
           you
           intend
           our
           Civility
           to
           Dr.
           Canaries
           as
           a
           Proof
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           truly
           he
           was
           accused
           for
           no
           good
           Morals
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           but
           what
           did
           I
           say
           of
           Dr.
           
             M
             —
             o
          
           ?
           truly
           that
           it
           's
           well
           known
           he
           rid
           in
           the
           Pope's
           Guards
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctor
           denies
           it
           ,
           and
           says
           it
           's
           known
           to
           none
           but
           Presbyterians
           ,
           who
           can
           discover
           Plots
           in
           the
           Moon
           .
           Doctor
           ,
           I
           wish
           it
           were
           as
           sure
           that
           there
           are
           none
           in
           your
           Prelatical
           Church
           .
           But
           give
           me
           leave
           ,
           Doctor
           ,
           this
           impudent
           hint
           of
           denying
           the
           late
           Prelatical
           Plots
           against
           the
           Government
           ,
           shews
           you
           have
           need
           of
           a
           better
           Purgation
           from
           the
           Charge
           that
           you
           rode
           in
           the
           Pope's
           Guards
           than
           you
           own
           :
           For
           really
           ,
           if
           that
           were
           as
           true
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           have
           been
           and
           are
           Plots
           amongst
           the
           Prelatists
           ,
           it
           's
           true
           enough
           .
           But
           to
           satisfy
           your
           Doctorship
           that
           it
           's
           none
           of
           my
           Invention
           ,
           I
           tell
           you
           truly
           that
           I
           can
           bring
           you
           twenty
           who
           heard
           it
           of
           you
           before
           ever
           your
           Eloquence
           or
           my
           Answer
           was
           publish'd
           ;
           and
           if
           our
           Friends
           make
           use
           of
           Stories
           now
           and
           then
           which
           want
           Confirmation
           ,
           it
           's
           no
           more
           than
           what
           you
           accused
           your
           Brethren
           of
           just
           now
           ,
           then
           
             Veniam
             damus
             petimusque
             vicissim
          
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           Doctor
           ,
           to
           be
           serious
           with
           you
           ,
           I
           wish
           that
           the
           Falshoods
           which
           have
           been
           mutually
           charged
           on
           one
           another
           ,
           may
           oblige
           both
           to
           be
           more
           tender
           of
           publishing
           Reports
           upon
           trust
           ;
           but
           seeing
           you
           are
           the
           first
           Aggressors
           ,
           blame
           your self
           for
           the
           Consequences
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           that
           your
           Doctorship
           particularly
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           a
           little
           tenderer
           of
           justifying
           such
           self-Contradictions
           as
           the
           
             Scots
             Presbyterian
             Eloquence
          
           ,
           seeing
           I
           understand
           that
           when
           you
           were
           your
           
           self
           Parson
           in
           —
           you
           were
           your self
           accused
           of
           Villany
           with
           a
           Woman
           among
           the
           Corn
           ;
           truly
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           is
           not
           mine
           to
           determine
           :
           But
           seeing
           you
           publish'd
           random
           Reports
           against
           us
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           blamed
           to
           answer
           with
           what
           we
           have
           heard
           concerning
           you
           ;
           and
           truly
           ,
           Doctor
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           being
           guilty
           of
           Forgery
           ,
           with
           which
           you
           charge
           me
           so
           often
           ,
           that
           were
           I
           to
           speak
           my
           last
           ,
           I
           can
           freely
           declare
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           know
           one
           Syllable
           of
           what
           I
           write
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           tho
           I
           know
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           yet
           I
           never
           avouch'd
           all
           those
           Instances
           of
           the
           Follies
           and
           Vices
           of
           your
           Clergy
           as
           undeniable
           Truths
           ,
           as
           you
           and
           your
           vapouring
           Brethren
           did
           yours
           in
           the
           
             Scots
             Presbyterian
             Eloquence
          
           .
           For
           I
           scarce
           think
           it
           possible
           that
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           ,
           so
           many
           Stories
           can
           be
           transmitted
           on
           such
           a
           Subject
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           great
           haste
           ,
           without
           Mistakes
           :
           And
           yet
           I
           think
           there
           is
           no
           such
           great
           odds
           betwixt
           riding
           in
           the
           Pope's
           Guards
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           Cadee
           in
           
           Dumbarton's
           Reglment
           which
           guarded
           Popery
           ,
           and
           contributed
           so
           much
           to
           enslave
           Europe
           :
           so
           that
           it
           was
           but
           an
           auspicious
           Omen
           of
           being
           a
           good
           Country-man
           ,
           much
           less
           a
           pious
           Protestant
           Preacher
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Volunteer
           in
           that
           Regiment
           ;
           not
           that
           I
           would
           detract
           from
           the
           Honour
           of
           their
           gallant
           Colonel
           ,
           who
           tho
           he
           was
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           be
           a
           Papist
           ,
           yet
           did
           truly
           inherit
           the
           Noble
           Soul
           of
           his
           Family
           .
           Nor
           yet
           would
           I
           derogate
           from
           the
           Valour
           of
           that
           Regiment
           ,
           but
           I
           think
           these
           Nations
           are
           pretty
           well
           satisfied
           how
           little
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           them
           either
           for
           our
           Civil
           or
           Religious
           Liberty
           :
           And
           I
           make
           bold
           to
           say
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           little
           obliged
           to
           their
           Cadee
           .
        
         
           The
           feeble
           Defence
           which
           in
           the
           next
           place
           you
           make
           for
           
             Gray
             ,
             Hendry
             ,
             Hannan
          
           ,
           &c.
           deserves
           no
           Thanks
           from
           them
           ,
           nor
           Answer
           from
           me
           ;
           and
           for
           your
           abominable
           Charge
           of
           a
           prostituted
           Conscience
           ,
           lodg
           your
           Accusation
           nearer
           home
           ;
           and
           tho
           you
           have
           prostituted
           yours
           to
           Churches
           and
           Princes
           who
           drive
           distinct
           Interests
           ,
           I
           never
           did
           so
           with
           mine
           .
           And
           to
           conclude
           with
           your
           pitiful
           Reserve
           to
           prove
           me
           a
           Liar
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           Title
           Page
           it
           's
           said
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Tho.
             Anderson
          
           near
           Charing-Cross
           ,
           1693.
           
           It
           shews
           your
           Cause
           was
           sinking
           ,
           when
           you
           lay
           hold
           on
           the
           first
           thing
           comes
           to
           hand
           ;
           but
           to
           satisfy
           you
           further
           ,
           I
           tell
           you
           't
           is
           no
           Lie
           ,
           and
           charge
           you
           upon
           Credit
           to
           prove
           it
           one
           ,
           for
           
             affirmanti
             incumbit
             probatio
          
           .
           You
           have
           not
           scribled
           so
           much
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           know
           that
           Booksellers
           often
           put
           the
           Date
           of
           the
           following
           Year
           to
           Books
           printed
           in
           Michaelmas
           Term
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           only
           apparent
           Falsity
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           rest
           it
           surpasses
           your
           Skill
           to
           prove
           it
           a
           Lie.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           Instances
           on
           Record
           of
           the
           notorious
           Cruelty
           and
           Injustice
           used
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           late
           Prelatical
           Administrations
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Iudicature
           against
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           in
           the
           Persons
           of
           Sir
           Hugh
           and
           Sir
           Geo.
           Campbel
           ,
           and
           the
           La●rd
           of
           Blackwood
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           the
           Morality
           and
           Vertue
           of
           the
           surviving
           grand
           Patron
           of
           the
           Faction
           ,
           and
           their
           lately
           deceased
           invincible
           Champion
           ,
           Sir
           
             George
             Mackenzy
          
           ,
           this
           following
           Instance
           will
           set
           it
           in
           its
           true
           Light.
           
             Q
             —
             ry
          
           ,
           tho
           Douglas
           by
           Sirname
           ,
           yet
           envying
           the
           Marquiss
           of
           Douglas
           ,
           the
           Chief
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           a
           Pique
           against
           ,
           for
           refusing
           to
           take
           the
           Cross-bar
           out
           of
           his
           Arms
           ,
           designed
           to
           revenge
           himself
           on
           his
           chief
           Chamberlain
           ,
           or
           Steward
           ,
           the
           Laird
           of
           Blackwood
           ,
           a
           pious
           and
           worthy
           Gentleman
           ,
           by
           whose
           Care
           the
           Marquiss's
           Estate
           is
           frugally
           managed
           ,
           and
           that
           illustrious
           Family
           chiefly
           enabled
           to
           maintain
           it self
           in
           what
           remains
           of
           its
           ancient
           Splendor
           .
           
             Q
             —
             ry
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           George
           ,
           not
           knowing
           which
           way
           to
           reach
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           did
           on
           purpose
           
             procu●e
             an
             Act
             to
             make
             Converse
             with
             such
             as
             they
             were
             pleased
             to
             call
             Rebels
             ,
             or
             Convers●
             with
             any
             that
             had
             Converse
             with
             them
             ,
             HIGH
             TREASON
             .
          
           The
           Marquiss
           having
           good
           part
           of
           his
           Estate
           about
           Douglas
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           where
           a
           great
           many
           of
           his
           Tenants
           were
           concerned
           in
           the
           Insurrection
           at
           Bothwell-Bridg
           ;
           they
           thought
           that
           Blackwood
           must
           unavoidably
           converse
           with
           some
           of
           them
           upon
           the
           Marquiss's
           account
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           necessity
           be
           catch'd
           ;
           hereupon
           they
           indicted
           him
           ,
           and
           found
           it
           a
           hard
           matter
           however
           to
           prove
           any
           such
           thing
           upon
           him
           .
           But
           getting
           notice
           that
           there
           was
           one
           Mr.
           Wilson
           ,
           an
           Inhabitant
           of
           Douglas
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           considerable
           dealing
           with
           many
           of
           the
           Noblemens
           Chamberlains
           of
           the
           West
           ,
           that
           had
           also
           dealt
           with
           Blackwood
           ;
           and
           the
           said
           Wilson
           was
           reputed
           a
           grand
           Rebel
           ,
           because
           one
           of
           those
           who
           had
           been
           forc'd
           to
           take
           Arms
           by
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           then
           Government
           .
           They
           set
           a
           great
           many
           of
           their
           Implements
           at
           work
           to
           take
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           effect
           ,
           because
           he
           frequented
           most
           Markets
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           was
           often
           at
           Edinburgh
           ;
           so
           having
           taken
           him
           ,
           they
           brought
           him
           to
           Sir
           
             George
             Mackenzy
          
           ,
           who
           threatned
           him
           terribly
           ,
           and
           accused
           him
           with
           abundance
           of
           Rebellious
           Practices
           ,
           which
           had
           rendred
           him
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           liable
           to
           Death
           ;
           and
           having
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           ,
           
           allarm'd
           him
           sufficiently
           ;
           then
           he
           begun
           to
           ●latter
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           only
           have
           a
           Remission
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           Reward
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           give
           Evidence
           that
           he
           had
           conversed
           with
           Blackwood
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           then
           in
           Custody
           ,
           and
           under
           Process
           ,
           which
           he
           altogether
           re●used
           .
           However
           ,
           Intercession
           being
           made
           to
           Sir
           George
           on
           Mr.
           
           Wilson's
           account
           ;
           and
           some
           undertaking
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           a
           Compliance
           ,
           he
           admitted
           him
           to
           Bail
           ,
           to
           appear
           such
           a
           certain
           day
           .
           
             Q
             —
             ry
          
           having
           notice
           that
           Sir
           George
           had
           let
           Mr.
           Wilson
           go
           ,
           was
           so
           enraged
           at
           the
           Disappointment
           of
           swallowing
           
           Blackwood's
           Estate
           ,
           that
           being
           then
           in
           ●
           great
           Power
           ,
           he
           swore
           ,
           that
           if
           Sir
           G●orge
           did
           not
           get
           Wilson
           again
           to
           hang
           Blackwood
           ,
           he
           should
           hang
           for
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           himself
           had
           conversed
           with
           Wilson
           ,
           a
           Rebel
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           go
           .
           Sir
           George
           being
           thus
           circumstantiated
           ,
           sent
           in
           quest
           of
           Mr.
           Wilson
           before
           his
           day
           ,
           but
           he
           could
           not
           be
           found
           .
           However
           ,
           they
           proceed
           to
           Trial
           ,
           and
           ,
           which
           was
           easy
           for
           them
           to
           effectuate
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           dexterous
           at
           suborning
           of
           Witnesses
           and
           packing
           Juries
           ,
           got
           Blackwood
           condemned
           ,
           which
           his
           Advocates
           (
           or
           Counsel
           )
           particularly
           Sir
           
             George
             Lockhart
          
           ,
           were
           so
           angry
           at
           ,
           that
           they
           offered
           publickly
           in
           Court
           to
           prove
           Sir
           George
           to
           be
           as
           guilty
           as
           he
           ,
           viz.
           in
           conversing
           with
           Mr.
           Wilson
           ,
           who
           not
           being
           able
           to
           deny
           ,
           tho
           fain
           he
           would
           ,
           he
           confessed
           it
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           that
           he
           would
           go
           to
           his
           Majesty
           and
           get
           a
           Remission
           :
           Whereupon
           all
           cry'd
           out
           Shame
           upon
           him
           !
           to
           prosecute
           a
           Gentleman
           to
           Death
           ,
           for
           that
           whereof
           he
           was
           guilty
           himself
           .
           And
           
           Blackwood's
           Counsel
           insisted
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           the
           Benefit
           of
           a
           Remission
           also
           .
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           
             Q
             —
             ry
          
           and
           Sir
           George
           hurried
           on
           toward
           Execution
           ,
           nor
           could
           they
           allow
           the
           Gentleman
           time
           to
           prepare
           for
           Eternity
           ,
           but
           call'd
           for
           his
           Accounts
           of
           the
           Marquiss's
           Estate
           ,
           which
           the
           Noblemen
           and
           others
           appointed
           to
           take
           ,
           finding
           so
           just
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           Gentleman
           so
           grave
           and
           composed
           ,
           they
           became
           Intercessors
           for
           a
           Remission
           ,
           which
           was
           obtain'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Greed
           and
           Malice
           of
           his
           Enemies
           frustrated
           .
           However
           ,
           we
           see
           by
           this
           Instance
           the
           Vertue
           ,
           Religion
           and
           Morality
           of
           the
           grand
           Pillars
           of
           our
           Scots
           Prelacy
           ,
           which
           our
           Pamphleteers
           do
           so
           much
           boast
           of
           .
           But
           this
           following
           Instance
           will
           yet
           add
           a
           new
           Varnish
           to
           their
           illustrious
           and
           refulgent
           Vertues
           .
        
         
           The
           barbarous
           Prelatical
           Persecution
           ,
           together
           with
           that
           unheard-of
           way
           of
           proceeding
           against
           Blackwood
           ,
           having
           alarm'd
           Sir
           Hugh
           and
           Sir
           
             George
             Campbel
          
           of
           Cesnock
           ,
           with
           other
           Gentlemen
           who
           were
           Presbyterians
           ,
           or
           favourers
           of
           them
           ,
           although
           they
           knew
           themselves
           Innocent
           ,
           yet
           thinking
           it
           not
           safe
           to
           stay
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           where
           Sir
           
             George
             Mackenzie
          
           could
           stretch
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           reach
           the
           Life
           and
           Estate
           of
           whomsoever
           he
           would
           ,
           they
           came
           for
           London
           ,
           with
           a
           design
           to
           represent
           their
           Grievances
           to
           K.
           Charles
           the
           Second
           :
           But
           that
           same
           Hand
           which
           persecuted
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           falling
           upon
           the
           Dissenters
           and
           moderate
           Church-men
           in
           England
           ;
           those
           Gentlemen
           happened
           to
           come
           hither
           when
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           my
           Lord
           Russel
           ,
           &c.
           were
           committed
           on
           pretence
           of
           a
           Plot
           ;
           and
           Scots-men
           ,
           because
           oppressed
           ,
           being
           generally
           look'd
           upon
           as
           Disatisfied
           ,
           the
           said
           Sir
           Hugh
           and
           Sir
           
             George
             Campbel
          
           ,
           were
           illegally
           taken
           up
           ,
           without
           a
           Warrant
           ;
           and
           having
           been
           divers
           times
           examined
           by
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ,
           there
           could
           not
           the
           least
           ground
           of
           Suspicion
           be
           found
           against
           them
           ,
           saving
           what
           Atterbury
           the
           Messenger
           did
           falsly
           Swear
           :
           And
           being
           made
           sensible
           of
           his
           Perjury
           by
           the
           said
           Gentlemen
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           his
           Oath
           could
           not
           harm
           them
           .
           Which
           my
           Lord
           Melford
           and
           Sir
           
             George
             Mackenzie
          
           being
           aware
           of
           ,
           they
           went
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           .
           And
           my
           Lord
           having
           a
           Prospect
           of
           the
           Gentlemens
           Estates
           ,
           they
           dealt
           with
           the
           Duke
           to
           procure
           a
           Warrant
           from
           the
           King
           to
           send
           them
           for
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           they
           would
           do
           their
           Business
           .
           This
           was
           quickly
           granted
           ;
           and
           then
           Sir
           George
           set
           about
           suborning
           of
           Witnesses
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Evidence
           was
           managed
           and
           instructed
           by
           Sir
           
             W.
             Wallace
          
           of
           Craigy
           ,
           my
           Lord
           
           Melford's
           Brother-in-Law
           ;
           
             Hugh
             Wallace
          
           of
           Garits
           ,
           Chamberlain
           (
           or
           Steward
           )
           to
           the
           said
           Sir
           William
           ;
           and
           
             Hugh
             Wallace
          
           of
           Ingilston
           .
           The
           Evidence
           being
           prepared
           ,
           Sir
           
             Hugh
             Campbel
          
           was
           brought
           upon
           his
           Trial
           ,
           before
           the
           Earl
           of
           Perth
           then
           Lord-Justice
           General
           ,
           (
           or
           Lord-Chief-Justice
           )
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           was
           very
           eager
           in
           the
           Prosecution
           ;
           and
           having
           pick'd
           a
           Jury
           for
           the
           purpose
           ,
           they
           proceeded
           to
           call
           the
           Evidence
           ,
           
             viz.
             Tho.
             Ingram
          
           ,
           Tenant
           to
           
             Hugh
             Wallace
          
           of
           Borland
           ,
           Cousin
           to
           Sir
           
             William
             Wallace
          
           the
           Suborner
           ;
           
             Daniel
             Crawford
          
           ,
           and
           one
           Fergusson
           .
           The
           Earl
           of
           Perth
           having
           ,
           according
           to
           Form
           ,
           administred
           the
           Oath
           to
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           which
           is
           always
           done
           with
           much
           Solemnity
           and
           Gravity
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           their
           Consciences
           began
           to
           rebound
           ;
           and
           upon
           Examination
           ,
           they
           solemnly
           declared
           that
           they
           knew
           nothing
           against
           Sir
           
             Hugh
             Campbel
          
           .
           Which
           s●ruck
           Sir
           
             Geo.
             Mackenzie
          
           and
           the
           Court
           with
           Confusion
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Spectator●
           shouted
           for
           Joy
           ,
           crying
           out
           ,
           That
           
             it
             was
             the
             Hand
             of
             God.
          
           Wher●at
           Sir
           
             George
             Mackenzie
          
           being
           enraged
           ,
           bellow'd
           out
           ,
           That
           
             he
             never
             heard
             of
             such
             a
             Protestant
             Roar
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             Trial
             of
             the
             Rebel
          
           Shaftsbury
           .
           However
           ,
           the
           Jury
           being
           shut
           up
           ,
           return'd
           in
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           Prisoner
           in
           ,
           
             Not
             Guilty
          
           .
           His
           Council
           pleaded
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           Law
           he
           might
           be
           
           discharged
           at
           the
           Bar
           :
           Which
           my
           Lord-Chief-Justice
           and
           Sir
           
             George
             Mackenzie
          
           refused
           ,
           the
           latter
           being
           the
           King's
           Advocate
           ,
           or
           Attorney-General
           ;
           and
           alledging
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           find
           both
           Sir
           Hugh
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           Sir
           George
           the
           Son
           ,
           guilty
           of
           High-Treason
           in
           England
           .
           Whereupon
           Sir
           Hugh
           was
           remanded
           to
           Prison
           ,
           and
           an
           Indictment
           exhibited
           against
           both
           Father
           and
           Son
           ,
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           wherein
           the
           Duke
           of
           Queensbury
           was
           to
           be
           Commissioner
           ,
           who
           was
           as
           zealous
           for
           pursuing
           the
           Prisoners
           as
           any
           .
           The
           next
           Thing
           which
           the
           Prosecutors
           took
           in
           hand
           ,
           was
           ,
           to
           bring
           down
           some
           of
           the
           English
           Evidence
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           discover
           the
           Plot
           at
           London
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           they
           were
           sent
           down
           in
           one
           of
           the
           King's
           Yachts
           .
           And
           by
           the
           Artifice
           of
           the
           Prosecutors
           brought
           into
           the
           Company
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           who
           neither
           knew
           them
           nor
           their
           Design
           .
           The
           Evidence
           being
           examined
           before
           the
           Secret
           Council
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           able
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           two
           Gentlemen
           ,
           they
           were
           sent
           for
           London
           again
           in
           the
           Yacht
           .
           After
           this
           the
           Duke
           of
           Queensbury
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Perth
           ,
           Sir
           
             George
             Mackenzie
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Faction
           ,
           tampered
           with
           the
           Prisoners
           own
           Counsel
           ,
           to
           advise
           them
           to
           cast
           themselves
           upon
           the
           King's
           Mercy
           ,
           using
           for
           Argument
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Parliament
             would
             condemn
             them
             ,
             though
             Innocent
          
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           knew
           there
           was
           no
           Appeal
           from
           their
           Sentence
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           they
           would
           cast
           themselves
           on
           the
           King's
           Mercy
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           procure
           a
           Remission
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           part
           of
           their
           Estate
           .
           But
           Sir
           
             George
             Campbel
          
           absolutely
           refused
           to
           cast
           himself
           on
           the
           Mercy
           of
           either
           King
           or
           Parliament
           ,
           because
           he
           knew
           it
           was
           sought
           for
           only
           to
           be
           an
           Evidence
           of
           a
           Plot
           ,
           whereof
           they
           were
           altogether
           Innocent
           .
           After
           which
           they
           separated
           Sir
           George
           from
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           shut
           him
           up
           without
           Pen
           ,
           Ink
           ,
           or
           Paper
           ;
           and
           so
           kept
           him
           in
           close
           Prison
           for
           ten
           Days
           :
           But
           finding
           they
           could
           not
           prevail
           ,
           they
           dealt
           with
           his
           Father
           to
           perswade
           him
           ;
           and
           so
           returned
           him
           again
           to
           his
           Father's
           Room
           ;
           where
           being
           continually
           dealt
           with
           ,
           by
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           ,
           who
           were
           loth
           to
           see
           the
           Family
           ruin'd
           ,
           and
           did
           urge
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           certainly
           bring
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           himself
           both
           ,
           to
           the
           Block
           ;
           he
           answered
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           sacrifice
           his
           own
           Life
           ,
           so
           his
           Father
           might
           be
           preserv'd
           .
           And
           finding
           that
           that
           could
           not
           be
           done
           ,
           without
           casting
           himself
           on
           the
           King's
           Mercy
           ,
           he
           was
           prevail'd
           with
           to
           do
           it
           .
           And
           though
           their
           Lives
           were
           saved
           ,
           yet
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           their
           Estates
           were
           ●eised
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           omit
           one
           Particular
           more
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           said
           Sir
           
             G.
             Ma●kenzie
          
           having
           a
           mind
           to
           ing●atiate
           himself
           with
           the
           said
           Gentleman
           
           since
           the
           Revolution
           ,
           he
           did
           seriously
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           swore
           the
           Evidence
           three
           times
           (
           on
           their
           Knees
           )
           in
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           Swear
           what
           they
           were
           taught
           against
           his
           Father
           ;
           and
           hop'd
           God
           would
           forgive
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           ever
           a
           Piece
           of
           blacker
           Injustice
           was
           transacted
           ,
           for
           the
           Kind
           ,
           on
           this
           side
           Hell
           ;
           and
           whether
           our
           Prelatical
           Adversaries
           have
           reason
           to
           boast
           of
           those
           Mens
           Vertue
           ,
           Worth
           ,
           and
           Piety
           ,
           who
           were
           principally
           concerned
           ?
           And
           whether
           any
           Credit
           can
           be
           deservedly
           given
           to
           Sir
           George
           Mackenzie's
           Relation
           of
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           deduces
           Arguments
           to
           justify
           the
           Severity
           of
           the
           late
           Reigns
           against
           us
           ,
           wherein
           he
           himself
           was
           the
           Prosecutor
           ,
           and
           so
           deeply
           engaged
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           own
           Confession
           .
           Now
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           whether
           his
           Defence
           of
           Charles
           the
           Second's
           Government
           ,
           writ
           since
           the
           Acknowledgment
           aforesaid
           ;
           or
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           Claim
           of
           Right
           complain
           of
           those
           things
           which
           he
           defends
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           best
           believ'd
           ,
           let
           those
           who
           are
           unbyass'd
           judg
           .
           And
           seeing
           those
           two
           Instances
           of
           his
           notorious
           Injustice
           are
           Matters
           of
           Record
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           bear
           Witness
           if
           I
           have
           not
           fairly
           disarm'd
           the
           Scots
           Prelatical
           Party
           of
           their
           best
           Weapon
           ;
           seeing
           to
           all
           which
           was
           told
           them
           of
           their
           barbarity
           to
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           they
           constantly
           oppos'd
           Sir
           
             George
             Mackenzies
          
           Defence
           ,
           as
           a
           Buckler
           that
           could
           not
           be
           pierced
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           but
           one
           word
           more
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           have
           done
           :
           I
           would
           have
           any
           moderate
           Church-of
           -
           
           England-man
           ,
           answer
           from
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           Whether
           he
           thinks
           those
           of
           his
           Communion
           were
           faithful
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           who
           constantly
           sollicited
           him
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           prevailed
           with
           ,
           to
           imploy
           some
           of
           those
           principally
           concern'd
           in
           the
           black
           Acts
           of
           Injustice
           above-mention'd
           ,
           in
           the
           chief
           Places
           of
           the
           Government
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           being
           moreover
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           Evil
           Counsellors
           whom
           he
           declared
           against
           at
           his
           first
           coming
           over
           .
           And
           seeing
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           who
           has
           been
           but
           a
           little
           while
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           often
           called
           Abroad
           ,
           must
           needs
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           be
           a
           Stranger
           to
           Men
           and
           Things
           :
           May
           the
           Great
           God
           of
           Heaven
           preserve
           his
           Person
           and
           Government
           ,
           from
           such
           dangerous
           Enemies
           as
           thus
           impose
           upon
           him
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           pretended
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           be
           offended
           at
           us
           and
           our
           Parliament
           ,
           if
           we
           witness
           as
           much
           true
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Proofs
           of
           the
           Moderation
           of
           the
           Scots
           Presbyterians
           towards
           the
           Episcopal
           Party
           ,
           from
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           General
           Assembly
           held
           in
           the
           Year
           1690.
           
        
         
           THat
           the
           World
           may
           be
           satisfied
           of
           the
           Moderation
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           reason
           the
           Doctor
           has
           to
           charge
           the
           Cameronian
           Principles
           upon
           them
           in
           general
           ,
           I
           thought
           sit
           to
           exhibit
           in
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           held
           in
           An.
           1690
           ,
           what
           they
           express
           concerning
           the
           large
           Paper
           given
           into
           them
           by
           Mr.
           Line●ing
           ,
           Mr.
           Shields
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Boyd
           ,
           called
           
             Cameronian
             Preachers
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Substance
           of
           their
           Acts
           any
           way
           relating
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           first
           they
           enacted
           ,
           
             That
             it
             contained
             several
             peremptory
             and
             gross
             Mistakes
             ,
             unseasonable
             and
             impracticable
             Proposals
             ,
             uncharitable
             and
             injurious
             Reflections
             ,
             tending
             rather
             to
             kindle
             Contentions
             ,
             than
             compose
             Divisions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             said
             Paper
             was
             denied
             reading
             .
          
           And
           yet
           what
           is
           so
           heavily
           charged
           in
           that
           Paper
           ,
           is
           far
           short
           of
           those
           Principles
           which
           the
           disingenuous
           Doctor
           will
           needs
           fasten
           upon
           the
           Presbyterians
           
             in
             cumul●
          
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           ,
           read
           what
           ●ollows
           .
        
         
           By
           their
           Act
           of
           Oct.
           28.
           they
           recommend
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           to
           
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             Ministers
             within
             their
             Bounds
             ,
             the
             late
             CONFORMIST
             Incumbents
             or
             OTHERS
             ,
             who
             shall
             not
             observe
             Fasts
             and
             Thanksgivings
             ,
             indicted
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             guilty
             of
             any
             other
             irregular
             Carriage
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           they
           are
           no
           severer
           upon
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           ,
           than
           their
           own
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           Clamours
           of
           the
           malicious
           Faction
           .
        
         
           ●●●hat
           of
           29
           they
           enact
           ,
           
             That
             all
             such
             who
             shall
             be
             received
             into
             Communion
             with
             them
             in
             Church-Government
             ,
             be
             obliged
             to
             subscribe
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             ratified
             in
             the
             second
             Session
             of
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           There
           it
           's
           plain
           that
           they
           arrogate
           no
           more
           Power
           than
           what
           is
           given
           them
           by
           Law
           ;
           and
           it
           's
           obvious
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           Act
           ,
           they
           neither
           exclude
           the
           Prelatists
           
             ab
             officio
          
           ,
           nor
           beneficio
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Church-of
           -
           
           England-Men
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           complain
           ,
           that
           their
           Brethren
           are
           severely
           treated
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           made
           no
           such
           steps
           towards
           a
           Comprehension
           with
           the
           English
           Dissenters
           ,
           though
           his
           Majesty
           desired
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           what
           a
           racket
           do
           they
           keep
           ,
           because
           the
           Scots
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           are
           only
           denied
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           designedly
           seek
           that
           they
           may
           undermine
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           own
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           Letter
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           Novemb.
           13.
           1690.
           at
           the
           Close
           of
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           they
           acquaint
           him
           with
           the
           Instructions
           which
           they
           had
           given
           to
           those
           appointed
           for
           Vi●itation
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Conformists
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             none
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             removed
             from
             their
             Places
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             either
             Insufficient
             ,
             Scandalous
             ,
             Erroneous
             ,
             or
             supinely
             negligent
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             of
             them
             be
             admitted
             to
             Ministerial
             Communion
             ,
             who
             upon
             due
             trial
             shall
             be
             found
             Orthodox
             ,
             Able
             ,
             Godly
             ,
             Peaceable
             and
             Loyal
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             who
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             have
             received
             Wrong
             in
             any
             Inferior
             Judicatory
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             be
             duly
             redressed
             .
          
           Yet
           what
           Clamour
           ,
           what
           Lies
           ,
           what
           Obloquy
           and
           Reproach
           have
           the
           poor
           Presbyterians
           of
           Scotland
           been
           loaded
           with
           ,
           in
           blasphemous
           and
           virulent
           Pamphlets
           ,
           publish'd
           in
           London
           by
           Hindmarsh
           ,
           the
           late
           King's
           Bookseller
           ,
           and
           promoted
           and
           disseminated
           by
           that
           ungovernable
           Faction
           .
           And
           what
           a
           clutter
           did
           the
           high-●lown
           Courtiers
           keep
           about
           the
           Scots
           General-Assembly
           ;
           how
           industrious
           to
           misrepresent
           them
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           how
           restless
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           them
           dissolved
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           at
           such
           a
           time
           as
           we
           were
           threatned
           with
           a
           Rebellion
           at
           Home
           ,
           and
           an
           Invasion
           from
           Abroad
           ;
           that
           so
           his
           Majesty
           having
           disobliged
           his
           only
           Friends
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           might
           be
           totally
           deprived
           of
           any
           Assistance
           from
           thence
           :
           but
           ,
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           who
           disappointed
           their
           Designs
           :
           And
           I
           hope
           ,
           that
           moderate
           and
           truly
           Religious
           Church-of
           -
           
           England-Men
           ,
           will
           henceforth
           be
           more
           cautious
           in
           listening
           to
           the
           Calumnies
           of
           our
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           ,
           when
           they
           consider
           the
           Moderation
           of
           the
           above-mentioned
           Acts
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           General-Assembly
           ;
           which
           they
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           think
           of
           such
           dangerous
           Consequence
           as
           our
           Pamphleteers
           would
           have
           them
           believe
           ;
           and
           as
           
             D
             —
             M
             —
             ro
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Papers
           lately
           seized
           by
           Authority
           ,
           would
           have
           further
           insinuated
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           they
           may
           have
           yet
           a
           further
           proof
           of
           their
           Moderation
           ,
           I
           would
           pray
           them
           to
           read
           the
           seventh
           Instruction
           given
           by
           the
           said
           Assembly
           ,
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           appointed
           for
           Visitation
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             That
             they
             be
             very
             cautious
             of
             receiving
             Informations
             against
             the
             late
             Conformists
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             proceed
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Censure
             very
             deliberately
             ,
             so
             as
             none
             may
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             complain
             of
             their
             Rigidity
             ;
             yet
             so
             as
             to
             omit
             no
             means
             of
             Information
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             proceed
             to
             Censure
             ,
             but
             upon
             sufficient
             Probation
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           World
           may
           be
           farther
           satisfied
           
           in
           their
           Impartiality
           ,
           in
           the
           fourth
           Instruction
           they
           declared
           that
           the
           
             Power
             of
             the
             Visiters
             shall
             reach
             Presbyterians
             as
             well
             as
             others
             :
          
           and
           in
           the
           second
           Instruction
           ,
           they
           gave
           them
           Power
           to
           stop
           the
           
             precipitant
             or
             unwarrantable
             Procedure
             of
             Presbyteries
             in
             Processes
             .
          
           If
           any
           Proceedings
           can
           be
           more
           mild
           or
           regular
           ,
           let
           the
           World
           judg
           :
           So
           that
           whether
           Dr.
           
             M
             —
             ●
          
           and
           his
           Fellow
           Libellers
           ,
           who
           impudently
           assert
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           like
           Order
           ,
           Moderation
           ,
           or
           Justice
           among
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           be
           Liars
           or
           not
           ,
           let
           these
           Acts
           determine
           .
           And
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           thing
           to
           stop
           the
           Mouths
           of
           all
           Cavillars
           ,
           the
           Assembly's
           Declaration
           ,
           
             That
             they
             would
             depose
             no
             Incumbents
             simply
             for
             their
             Iudgment
             concerning
             Church-Government
             ,
             nor
             yet
             urge
             Reordination
             upon
             them
             ,
          
           were
           sufficient
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Ingenuity
           in
           the
           Church-of
           -
           
           England-Men
           ,
           it
           may
           for
           ever
           silence
           them
           as
           to
           their
           Complaints
           against
           our
           Administration
           ,
           seeing
           those
           of
           their
           Communion
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           continue
           still
           to
           be
           so
           much
           guilty
           of
           a
           contrary
           Practice
           towards
           Dissenters
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           whom
           they
           branded
           as
           void
           of
           all
           Moderation
           or
           Humanity
           ,
           made
           an
           Act
           in
           favour
           of
           Mr.
           Couper
           ,
           Curat
           of
           Humby
           ,
           and
           recommended
           Mr.
           Cameron
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           late
           Conformists
           ,
           to
           the
           Privy-Council
           for
           Charity
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           than
           ever
           was
           done
           by
           any
           Episcopal
           Assembly
           in
           favour
           of
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           Having
           proved
           the
           Falshood
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Calumnies
           against
           our
           Church
           as
           void
           of
           Moderation
           ,
           it
           remains
           that
           I
           do
           the
           same
           as
           to
           the
           State
           ;
           and
           tho
           it
           be
           already
           sufficiently
           done
           in
           my
           first
           Answer
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           insist
           on
           it
           in
           this
           :
           And
           because
           
             contraria
             juxta
             se
             posita
             magis
             ●lucescunt
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           exhibit
           a
           short
           Epitome
           of
           their
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           against
           us
           in
           the
           two
           last
           Reigns
           ,
           and
           of
           ours
           against
           them
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           may
           see
           on
           whose
           side
           Justice
           and
           Moderation
           lies
           .
        
         
           
           
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             by
             Charles
             the
             Second
             ,
             and
             James
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             against
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             and
             Prebyterians
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             PArl.
             1.
             
             
               Session
               1.
               
               Car.
               II.
            
             They
             enacted
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             asserting
             the
             King
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Supream
             Governour
             over
             all
             Persons
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Causes
             ;
             and
             obliging
             the
             Takers
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             Power
             to
             defend
             ,
             assist
             and
             maintain
             his
             Majesty's
             said
             Jurisdiction
             against
             all
             Persons
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             never
             decline
             his
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             
               Parl.
               1.
               
               Sess.
               1.
               
               Act
            
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             11.
             
             An
             Acknowledgment
             of
             the
             King
             's
             vast
             and
             unlimited-Prerogative
             was
             enjoin'd
             to
             be
             subscribed
             by
             all
             in
             publick
             Trust
             over
             and
             above
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             .
          
           
             Octob.
             1662.
             
             The
             Council
             ,
             not
             Parliament
             ,
             turn'd
             out
             300
             Ministers
             without
             Citation
             or
             Hearing
             .
          
           
             
               Parl.
               1.
               
               Sess.
               1.
               
               Act
               7.
               
               Sess.
               2.
               
               Act
            
             2.
             
             They
             enacted
             ,
             That
             the
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             should
             have
             no
             Obligation
             ;
             and
             ordered
             them
             to
             be
             burnt
             by
             the
             Hand
             of
             the
             Hangman
             .
          
           
             
               Sess.
               2.
               
               Act
            
             3.
             
             They
             restored
             Patronages
             .
          
           
             
               Sess.
               1.
               
               Act
            
             4.
             
             Enacted
             ,
             That
             none
             be
             Masters
             in
             any
             University
             ,
             except
             they
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             own
             
             Prelacy
             ;
             and
             none
             should
             be
             School-master
             ,
             Tutor
             ,
             or
             Pedagogue
             to
             Children
             without
             a
             Prelate's
             Licence
             .
          
           
             
               Sess.
               2.
               
               Act
            
             5.
             and
             
               Sess.
               2.
               
               Act
            
             3.
             
             Enacted
             ,
             That
             all
             in
             publick
             Trust
             or
             Office
             renounce
             and
             abjure
             the
             Covenant
             on
             pain
             of
             losing
             their
             Places
             ,
             and
             Privilege
             of
             Trading
             .
          
           
             
               Sess.
               2.
               
               Act
            
             2.
             
             Enacted
             ,
             That
             all
             Petitions
             ,
             Writing
             ,
             Printing
             ,
             Remonstrating
             ,
             Praying
             or
             Preaching
             ,
             shewing
             any
             dislike
             of
             the
             King
             's
             absolute
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             Supremacy
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             or
             Episcopacy
             ,
             be
             punished
             as
             seditious
             :
             And
             that
             no
             Meetings
             be
             kept
             in
             private
             Houses
             .
          
           
             
               Sess.
               3.
               
               Act
            
             2.
             
             Enacted
             ,
             That
             all
             Non-conformed
             Ministers
             that
             presume
             to
             exercise
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             shall
             be
             punish'd
             as
             seditious
             Persons
             .
             And
             that
             all
             Persons
             in
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             Majesty's
             Government
             Ecclesiastical
             attend
             the
             Sermons
             of
             the
             Curats
             :
             Noblemen
             and
             Gentlemen
             refusing
             ,
             to
             lose
             a
             fourth
             of
             their
             Rents
             ;
             Burgesses
             their
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             a
             fourth
             part
             of
             their
             Movables
             ;
             and
             Yeomen
             the
             fourth
             of
             their
             Movables
             ,
             and
             others
             
               20
               ●
            
             .
             a
             time
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Council
             at
             liberty
             to
             in●●ict
             further
             Punishments
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             three
             above
             the
             Family
             at
             Preaching
             or
             Prayer
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             esteemed
             a
             Conventicle
             ;
             and
             commanding
             Lords
             of
             Mannors
             ,
             Masters
             of
             Families
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             Buroughs
             to
             cause
             all
             under
             their
             Charge
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             .
             And
             for
             putting
             these
             Laws
             in
             Execution
             ,
             a
             High-Commission-Court
             was
             erected
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             contrary
             to
             
               Act
               13.
               
               Parl.
               10.
               
               Iac.
            
             6.
             with
             Power
             to
             examine
             upon
             Oath
             
               de
               super
               inquirendis
            
             .
          
           
             
               Parl.
               2.
               
               Act
               1.
               
               Lauder
               da●e
            
             Commissioner
             ,
             Enacted
             ,
             That
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             the
             ordering
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             
             Church
             doth
             proper●y
             ●elong
             to
             his
             Majesty
             and
             Successors
             ,
             as
             an
             inherent
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             may
             enact
             and
             emit
             such
             Constitutions
             ,
             Acts
             and
             Orders
             concerning
             Church-Administrations
             ,
             Persons
             ,
             Meetings
             and
             Matters
             ,
             as
             he
             in
             his
             Royal
             Wisdom
             shall
             think
             fit
             ;
             which
             Acts
             ,
             &c.
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             by
             all
             Subjects
             ,
             any
             Law
             ,
             Act
             or
             Custom
             to
             the
             contrary
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           
             
               Sess.
               2.
               
               Parl.
            
             2.
             
             Enacted
             ,
             That
             all
             who
             should
             be
             required
             do
             depone
             upon
             Oath
             their
             Knowledg
             of
             all
             Meetings
             ,
             or
             Persons
             at
             them
             ,
             on
             pain
             of
             Fining
             ,
             Imprisonment
             ,
             Banishment
             or
             Transportation
             .
          
           
             Act
             5.
             
             Enacted
             ,
             That
             all
             outed
             Ministers
             found
             preaching
             or
             praying
             in
             any
             House
             but
             their
             own
             Family
             ,
             be
             imprisoned
             till
             they
             ●ind
             Bond
             for
             5000
             Marks
             ,
             not
             to
             do
             the
             like
             again
             .
             Every
             Hearer
             ,
             
               toties
               quoties
               ,
               25
               ●
            
             .
             if
             a
             Tenant
             ,
             and
             
               12
               ●
            
             .
             if
             a
             Sub-Tenant
             .
             And
             that
             all
             who
             preach
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             House
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             the
             People
             are
             without
             Doors
             ,
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             Death
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             can
             seize
             and
             secure
             any
             such
             Minister
             dead
             or
             alive
             ,
             shall
             have
             500
             Marks
             Reward
             .
             The
             Magistrates
             of
             Burghs
             to
             be
             sin'd
             at
             the
             Council's
             Pleasure
             for
             any
             Conventicles
             held
             in
             their
             Burghs
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             be
             reimburs'd
             from
             the
             Landlord
             of
             the
             House
             :
             And
             Men
             to
             be
             ●in'd
             if
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             went
             to
             Meetings
             .
          
           
             Act
             6.
             
             Imposed
             Fines
             from
             
               100
               ●
            
             .
             to
             
               20
               l.
               Sterling
            
             a
             time
             ,
             on
             such
             as
             had
             their
             Children
             baptized
             at
             such
             Meetings
             ;
             and
             Servants
             to
             be
             ●ined
             in
             half
             their
             Wages
             .
          
           
             
               Act
               11.
               
               Sess.
            
             3.
             
             The
             same
             Fines
             were
             imposed
             upon
             them
             who
             should
             keep
             their
             Children
             un-baptized
             for
             thirty
             days
             .
             And
             by
             Act
             7.
             that
             same
             Session
             ,
             they
             
             enacted
             〈◊〉
             Fines
             on
             ●uch
             as
             absented
             from
             Church
             for
             three
             days
             together
             .
          
           
             
               Act
               9.
               
               Sess.
            
             3.
             
             They
             declared
             all
             Ordination
             since
             1661.
             which
             had
             not
             been
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             be
             invalid
             .
          
           
             In
             1678
             ,
             a
             Convention
             of
             States
             held
             by
             Lauderdale
             ,
             laid
             on
             a
             Tax
             to
             levy
             Forces
             for
             suppressing
             Field-Meetings
             ,
             which
             was
             afterwards
             continued
             by
             the
             Parliaments
             held
             by
             the
             Dukes
             of
             York
             and
             Queensberry
             .
          
           
             In
             1681
             ,
             the
             D.
             of
             York
             being
             Commissioner
             ,
             without
             taking
             the
             Oaths
             appointed
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             against
             Acts
             which
             rendred
             Papists
             incapable
             ,
             they
             doubled
             the
             Fines
             for
             Field-Conventicles
             ;
             and
             ordered
             Gentlemen
             to
             put
             away
             their
             Tenants
             ,
             and
             Masters
             of
             Families
             their
             Servants
             ,
             or
             sub-Tenants
             ,
             without
             Warning
             ,
             if
             they
             went
             to
             Meetings
             .
          
           
             Act
             18.
             
             They
             enacted
             ,
             That
             all
             Jurisdiction
             doth
             so
             reside
             in
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             by
             Himself
             or
             Commissioners
             take
             Cognizance
             of
             ,
             and
             decide
             any
             Cases
             or
             Causes
             which
             he
             pleased
             .
          
           
             Act
             6
             ,
             and
             25.
             
             They
             imposed
             on
             all
             a
             self-contradictory
             Test
             ,
             which
             obliged
             them
             to
             stand
             by
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             recorded
             in
             
               Parl.
               1.
               
               Iac.
            
             6.
             which
             disown'd
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             own'd
             the
             Lawfulnes●
             of
             Defensive
             Arms
             ,
             tho
             the
             contrary
             to
             both
             were
             sworn
             in
             the
             Test
             without
             so
             much
             as
             a
             
               non
               obstante
            
             .
          
           
             
               Parl.
               1.
               
               Iac.
            
             7.
             
             D.
             of
             Queensberry
             Commissioner
             ,
             Act
             3.
             allowing
             Prisoners
             indicted
             for
             High-Treason
             to
             be
             summon'd
             to
             make
             their
             Defence
             in
             24
             hours
             time
             .
             Act
             4.
             
             That
             such
             as
             being
             cited
             for
             Witnesses
             in
             cases
             of
             Treason
             or
             Conventicles
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             depone
             ,
             should
             be
             liable
             to
             
             be
             puni●hed
             as
             guilty
             of
             the
             ●ame
             Crimes
             .
             Act
             5.
             
             That
             giving
             or
             taking
             the
             National
             ,
             or
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             owning
             them
             obligatory
             ,
             should
             be
             High-Treason
             .
             Act
             7.
             
             Making
             the
             Concealment
             of
             any
             Supply
             given
             to
             forfeited
             Persons
             ,
             tho
             the
             nearest
             Relations
             ,
             Treason
             .
             Act
             8.
             
             That
             all
             who
             preach
             at
             House
             or
             Field-Conventicles
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             hear
             at
             Field-Conventicles
             ,
             should
             be
             punished
             by
             Death
             and
             Confiscation
             .
             Act
             13.
             
             Re-injoining
             ,
             and
             further
             extending
             the
             Imposition
             of
             the
             Test.
             Act
             23.
             
             Making
             the
             refusing
             the
             Oath
             of
             Abjuration
             ,
             High-Treason
             .
             Act
             24.
             
             Ordering
             all
             Lords
             of
             Mannors
             ,
             &c.
             to
             insert
             a
             Clause
             in
             all
             Leases
             to
             their
             Tenants
             ,
             obliging
             them
             and
             their
             Families
             to
             Conformity
             under
             exorbitant
             Penalties
             .
             Act
             25.
             
             Ordering
             the
             Cameronians
             to
             be
             pursued
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             neglected
             it
             to
             be
             reputed
             equally
             guilty
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             by
             King
             William
             and
             Queen
             Mary
             against
             Episcopacy
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             
               PArl.
               1.
               
               W.
               M.
            
             They
             enacted
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             thus
             .
             
               I
               ,
               
                 A.
                 B.
              
               do
               sincerely
               promise
               and
               swear
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               be
               faithful
               ,
               and
               bear
               true
               Allegiance
               to
               their
               Majesties
               K.
               William
               and
               Q.
               Mary
               .
            
          
           
             Iuly
             22
             ,
             1689.
             
             Act
             against
             Prelacy
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             and
             insupportable
             Grievance
             to
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           
             
               Sess.
               2.
               
               Act
            
             2.
             
             For
             restoring
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             ordering
             them
             to
             have
             immediate
             Access
             to
             their
             own
             Churches
             ,
             if
             vacant
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             whole
             Year's
             Stipend
             ;
             but
             if
             there
             be
             an
             Incumbent
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             right
             to
             the
             half
             Year's
             Stipend
             .
          
           
             Act
             5.
             
             Ratifying
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             and
             
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             as
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             most
             conducive
             to
             the
             Advancement
             of
             Piety
             and
             true
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             establishing
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             being
             received
             by
             the
             general
             Consent
             of
             the
             Nation
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Government
             in
             the
             114
             
               Act
               Iac.
               6.
               
               Parl.
               12.
               
               An.
            
             1592.
             
             Setling
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             outed
             since
             Ian.
             1661.
             and
             such
             as
             they
             have
             received
             or
             shall
             receive
             .
             Taking
             notice
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Epis●opal
             Ministers
             had
             deserted
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             others
             were
             depriv'd
             for
             not
             reading
             the
             Proclamation
             ,
             and
             not
             praying
             for
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             .
             I●id
             .
             They
             authorize
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             to
             appoint
             Visitors
             ,
             and
             purge
             out
             scandalous
             and
             in
             sufficient
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             order
             those
             who
             are
             contumacious
             ,
             and
             proven
             guilty
             ,
             to
             be
             suspended
             and
             deprived
             .
          
           
             Act
             14.
             
             Impowering
             the
             Council
             to
             tender
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             suspected
             Persons
             ,
             or
             
             to
             secure
             them
             who
             shall
             be
             informed
             against
             on
             probable
             grounds
             ,
             and
             to
             ●ine
             such
             as
             refuse
             in
             a
             fifth
             of
             their
             Estate
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             exceed
             one
             or
             two
             Year's
             Rent
             of
             them
             who
             are
             Landed-Men
             .
          
           
             Act
             17.
             
             About
             visiting
             Universities
             ,
             appointing
             Professors
             in
             the
             Faculties
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Act
             35.
             
             Against
             such
             Ministers
             as
             being
             deprived
             for
             not
             praying
             for
             their
             Majesties
             ,
             do
             preach
             and
             pray
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             diffuse
             the
             Poison
             of
             their
             Disaffection
             ,
             forbidding
             them
             to
             exercise
             any
             part
             of
             their
             Ministerial
             Function
             on
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             until
             they
             swear
             Allegiance
             ,
             engage
             to
             pray
             for
             King
             William
             and
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             and
             disown
             King
             Iames
             ;
             or
             to
             be
             proceeded
             against
             as
             disaffected
             .
          
           
             Act
             23.
             
             Concerning
             Patronages
             :
             The
             Freeholders
             and
             Elders
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             being
             Protestants
             ,
             are
             to
             have
             the
             
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Minister
             :
             if
             the
             Parish
             disapprove
             him
             ,
             their
             Reasons
             are
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Freeholders
             and
             Elders
             do
             not
             apply
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             for
             calling
             and
             choosing
             a
             Minister
             in
             six
             Months
             ,
             the
             full
             Power
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             
               tanquam
               jure
               devoluto
            
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Act
             orders
             a
             Compensation
             to
             the
             Patrons
             for
             their
             Right
             of
             Presentation
             .
          
           
             Act
             38.
             
             For
             securing
             their
             Majesties
             Government
             ,
             obliging
             all
             Persons
             who
             in
             Law
             are
             obliged
             to
             swear
             ,
             to
             own
             their
             Majesties
             as
             King
             and
             Queen
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             defend
             their
             Title
             against
             King
             Iames
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Refusers
             to
             be
             reputed
             disaffected
             ,
             deprived
             of
             their
             Offices
             ,
             and
             be
             obliged
             to
             give
             Security
             for
             their
             Good-Behaviour
             ,
             as
             the
             Government
             shall
             think
             fit
             ,
             providing
             it
             extend
             no
             further
             than
             Bond
             ,
             Caution
             ,
             or
             personal
             Imprisonment
             ,
             securing
             of
             Horse
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             or
             putting
             Garisons
             in
             their
             Houses
             .
          
           
             
             There
             is
             also
             an
             Act
             ,
             but
             what
             Number
             or
             Session
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             (
             being
             where
             I
             cannot
             get
             a
             sight
             of
             the
             Acts
             )
             abolishing
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             ;
             for
             which
             we
             are
             mightily
             reproached
             by
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             consider
             what
             has
             been
             writ
             unanswerably
             by
             Mr.
             Gillespy
             in
             his
             
             Aaron's
             
               Rod
               blossoming
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Books
             ,
             against
             it
             .
             I
             confess
             my self
             but
             a
             mee●
             Laick
             ,
             and
             not
             skill'd
             in
             Controversies
             ,
             having
             never
             made
             them
             my
             Study
             ,
             any
             farther
             than
             to
             satisfy
             my self
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             not
             give
             blind
             Obedience
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           Scripture
           telling
           us
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           Head
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           other
           Foundations
           can
           no
           Man
           lay
           ,
           than
           what
           is
           already
           laid
           on
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           :
           and
           Common
           Reason
           must
           needs
           inform
           me
           ,
           that
           for
           any
           Man
           ,
           or
           Party
           of
           Men
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           any
           other
           than
           a
           Declarative
           Power
           in
           Church-Matters
           ,
           and
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           an
           invading
           of
           Christ's
           Prerogative
           .
           And
           seeing
           he
           himself
           declar'd
           ,
           that
           his
           Kingdom
           is
           not
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           govern'd
           by
           Worldly
           Monarchs
           ,
           is
           
             humano
             capiti
             cervicem
             jungere
             equinam
          
           .
           And
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           
           England
           ●s
           late
           Experience
           should
           not
           convince
           them
           of
           the
           Unreasonableness
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           :
           For
           I
           believe
           they
           were
           sensible
           under
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           that
           a
           Popish
           Head
           was
           altogether
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Safety
           of
           a
           Protestant
           Church
           .
           And
           I
           am
           confident
           the
           Christians
           in
           Turky
           never
           dream'd
           that
           the
           Grand
           Signior
           was
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           :
           and
           this
           being
           a
           Demonstration
           that
           it
           cannot
           belong
           to
           the
           Chief
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           he
           can
           lay
           claim
           to
           it
           no
           other
           way
           .
           Especially
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           in
           Acts
           15.
           did
           meet
           and
           declare
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           in
           Church-Matters
           ,
           without
           either
           the
           Call
           or
           Consent
           of
           the
           Heathen
           
           〈…〉
           and
           we
           have
           never
           yet
           had
           any
           Divine
           Revelation
           to
           recal
           it
           .
           Then
           as
           for
           abolishing
           Patronages
           ,
           which
           occasions
           a
           further
           Clamour
           :
           It
           's
           plain
           that
           the
           Parliament
           have
           made
           a
           very
           rational
           Act
           on
           that
           Head
           ;
           and
           it
           's
           but
           equal
           that
           every
           one
           who
           has
           a
           Soul
           ,
           and
           evidences
           any
           real
           Concern
           about
           it
           ,
           should
           have
           a
           Vote
           in
           choosing
           his
           Minister
           ,
           and
           not
           wholly
           rely
           on
           the
           Choice
           of
           a
           Patron
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           is
           so
           wicked
           ,
           that
           he
           takes
           no
           care
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           is
           very
           unfit
           to
           choose
           a
           Minister
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           a
           whole
           Parish
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           other
           Acts
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           plain
           ,
           that
           any
           who
           will
           but
           take
           care
           to
           compare
           them
           with
           those
           of
           the
           late
           Reigns
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           blinded
           ,
           as
           our
           Doctor
           was
           ,
           with
           the
           Indecencies
           of
           Passion
           ,
           we
           dare
           refer
           to
           them
           which
           are
           the
           most
           moderate
           ;
           or
           ,
           whether
           the
           Scots
           Prelatists
           be
           not
           guilty
           of
           an
           audacious
           Lie
           ,
           in
           asserting
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           more
           severely
           treated
           than
           ever
           we
           were
           ?
           And
           I
           would
           pray
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           this
           along
           with
           him
           ;
           That
           their
           Laws
           ,
           tho
           barbarous
           to
           a
           Prodigy
           in
           themselves
           ,
           were
           yet
           more
           barbarously
           put
           in
           Execution
           beyond
           their
           Extent
           :
           and
           that
           our
           Laws
           ,
           tho
           moderate
           in
           themselves
           ,
           are
           yet
           more
           moderately
           put
           in
           Execution
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           besides
           those
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           their
           Council
           took
           upon
           them
           a
           Parliamentary
           Power
           ,
           and
           made
           Acts
           more
           bloody
           than
           those
           of
           their
           Parliaments
           ,
           enabling
           Souldiers
           to
           examine
           any
           Man
           they
           met
           ,
           and
           to
           kill
           him
           without
           any
           further
           Trial
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           give
           them
           satisfying
           Answers
           to
           their
           Questions
           ;
           of
           which
           any
           that
           pleases
           may
           be
           fully
           satisfied
           in
           my
           first
           Answer
           .
           I
           had
           almost
           omitted
           taking
           notice
           of
           one
           remarkable
           thing
           which
           past
           in
           the
           Convention
           of
           States
           after
           the
           Revolution
           .
           They
           declared
           themselves
           a
           free
           and
           lawful
           Meeting
           ,
           whatever
           might
           be
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Letter
           from
           Iames
           the
           VIIth
           to
           dissolve
           them
           ,
           or
           impede
           their
           Procedure
           ;
           in
           which
           Archbishop
           Paterson
           and
           six
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Viscount
           of
           Dundee
           concurr'd
           .
           Now
           if
           this
           was
           not
           a
           manifest
           disowning
           of
           K.
           
           Iames's
           Authority
           ,
           let
           any
           Man
           judg
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           Men
           did
           afterwards
           exclaim
           against
           the
           Convention
           and
           Parliament
           as
           unlawfully
           called
           ,
           because
           wanting
           K.
           
           Iames's
           Authority
           ,
           and
           opposed
           K.
           
           William's
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           So
           that
           it
           's
           evident
           ,
           our
           Scots
           Episcopalians
           are
           Men
           of
           the
           same
           Kidney
           with
           those
           Jacobite
           Bishops
           in
           England
           ,
           who
           join'd
           in
           sending
           for
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           yet
           afterwards
           turn'd
           his
           Enemies
           out
           of
           a
           pretended
           Loyalty
           to
           K.
           Iames.
           The
           Faction
           have
           lately
           drawn
           up
           and
           dispersed
           amongst
           their
           Friends
           a
           sort
           of
           Manifesto
           from
           those
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Perswasion
           in
           the
           North
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           full
           of
           Invectives
           against
           the
           Government
           ,
           which
           ,
           together
           with
           other
           Monuments
           of
           their
           Rebellious
           Temper
           ,
           &c.
           against
           their
           present
           Majesties
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           in
           a
           little
           〈◊〉
           see
           the
           Light.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A57284-e180
           
             a
             K.
             
             James's
             Proclamation
             .
          
           
             b
             Act
             of
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             c
             Act
             for
             f●riot
             Confor●i●y
             .
          
           
             d
             By
             frequent
             making
             them
             Garisons
             .
          
           
             e
             Extorting
             your
             Thoughts
             by
             Torture
             ,
             and
             then
             hanging
             you
             for
             them
             .